How to use "and" in a sentence

Sentences

Its words are calm and sensible and nearly always help me

There is only silence, darkness and cold.

It says the same thing over and over again

I'm biking and hiking in Canyonlands National Park in southeast Utah, USA

Right now, with the sun on my back and the wind in my hair, I agree.

It started on Thursday when I went climbing and skiing on Mount Soplis with my friend, Brad

Today, my plan is to hike through Blue John and Horseshoe Canyons after biking to the trail

I'll leave my bike at the end of the trail and hike back to the carpark

I'll drive over in the truck and collect the bike later.

It's not difficult and I should be able to finish in about eighteen hours

Aspen is famous for its mountains and the countryside around it

I live there and I work for Ute Mountaineer, a sports equipment shop

Leona, one of the people I live and work with, is having a goodbye party on Monday night

8.45 am I arrive at the Horseshoe Canyon carpark early in the morning, pull my bike from the truck and lock the door

I lock my bike to a tree and start walking.

He and his men stole horses and hid from the law during the last years of the nineteenth century.

The walls there are very narrow and the trail goes up and down, sharply

The Gallery is part of Horseshoe Canyon, and it's famous for the huge rock paintings which cover its walls

But this time, I just called a quick goodbye to my housemates - Brian, Joe, and Leona

I told her I was going to Utah and promised to be back for her party

Then I got in my truck and drove away.

I smile and hold out my hand, 'My name's Aron.'

'I'm Megan,' says the darker girl, 'and this is Kristi.'

We shake hands and continue along the trail

We all love hiking, biking and adventures

Both Aspen and Moab are important tourist centres for hikers.

We will say goodbye there and I'll continue on alone to the Big Drop Rappel.

In the hour and a half we've been together, we've already become friends.

'We can finish the west canyon trail, go back to our truck and have a few beers.'

We agree on a plan to meet and go to the party together.

Then I turn and wave goodbye

It seems strangely quiet without Kristi and Megan

I turn on my CD player and listen to a soft, slow song by Phish, one of my favourite bands.

The music is perfect for the way I feel: lucky, free and happy

It's warm and sunny with just a few white clouds in the sky.

Suddenly, my feet hit a pile of loose stones and I nearly fall to the ground.

I listen to the voice in my head and look up the canyon

The trail rises and falls and is full of sharp rocks

I look up and see part of a tree stuck between the canyon walls

In seconds, the water can throw you against the canyon walls and kill you

There are plenty of holes in the rock for my hands and feet so I climb down easily

A metre from the bottom I let go and land on the ground

I stop and take a few pictures with my camera.

I also have a full water bottle and an extra two litres in a CamelBak.

The boulders are both good and bad news

This will be quicker than dropping on to the trail and climbing back up again

I manage the first few boulders without any problems and reach another drop

I lie down, put my hands in two holes on the far edge of the boulder and push my legs over the opposite side to jump down.

I let go of the boulder and drop towards the ground

As I fall, I look up and see the boulder crashing towards my head

The boulder then hits my right arm and traps my hand against the right side of the canyon.

That was a clear message to stay away! But you were in such a hurry to finish the hike you didn't stop and check.

I scream and pull hard to try and free myself

I am stuck and there's no way out.

Without stopping to think, I take the water bottle from my bag and drink a third of it in five seconds.

I suddenly realise what I'm doing and pull the bottle out of my mouth

I said I would meet Kristi and Megan after the hike

But will they realise that something is wrong and go for help?

Kristi and Megan don't know me very well

He will probably call my family and they will tell the police that I am missing

The second plan is to try and lift the boulder using some of my equipment

To free my hand, I must remove a piece of rock over fifteen centimetres wide and seven centimetres deep

7.0 pm I've been chipping at the rock for almost three and a half hours

I lay the multi-tool on the boulder and reach for the water bottle

This time I am more careful and take only a sip

Night and day

After Kristi and Megan left Aron, they got lost in the west canyon and arrived late at the meeting place

Let's drive around and see if we can find him.'

By the time they reached Goblin Valley, the car park was full and there was nowhere to stay for the night.

The girls now felt very tired and decided not to go to the party

Kristi agreed and they parked by the side of the road for the night.

All they found was a truck from Colorado with a bike inside and skis on the roof.

She wrote their email addresses on a piece of paper and left it on the truck window.

12.00 am My headlamp is on and I'm chipping at the boulder

I've managed to chip a space above and below an area of pink rock

I hit the boulder as hard as I can and the piece of rock falls onto my trapped arm

I chip at the rock for another hour and remove as much as the piece that came off before

More success, but my left arm hurts and I have to stop.

It's a clear night and it's very cold.

Every few minutes, it blows down the canyon and makes my body shake

I take my rope, form it into a circle, and lay it on a rock below me

I decide to try and build some kind of seat

I put on my harness and rope

Then I tie carabiners to one end of the rope and make a kind of ball

If I do it right, the ball will stick in the space between the boulder and the canyon wall.

I stand and chip for twenty minutes, then sit and rest for twenty minutes

The sun is shining into the canyon and a raven has just flown across the blue sky above my head

The sight and sound of the bird fills me with hope.

I will use my ropes, webbing and carabiners to try and lift the boulder and free my hand

I stop and listen

But then I hear a sound from above and realise my mistake

It made me feel lost and alone

That leaves only the third, and worst, plan: I will have to amputate my right arm

I take it off and use a carabiner to make it tight

It works well and I feel a bit better.

I drop the knife and lay my head on the boulder

I didn't tell anyone where I was going, I didn't go with Kristi and Megan to the west canyon, and I didn't get off the boulder when it moved.

I decide it's time to film a message for my family and friends

I place my camcorder on the boulder, turn it on and start speaking.

My parents are Donna and Larry Ralston of Eaglewood, Colorado

I know this could be a final goodbye to my parents and sister, Sonja.

Escape has been impossible and I will die before anyone finds me

Then I missed the next drink and decided to save it for later

I'll drink at nine, midnight, three and six in the morning, but I'll take even smaller sips.

There are several at my feet and some drinking the blood on the canyon wall

Then I tie webbing around my right arm and put rope around each of my legs

It looks funny and I can't help smiling.

I begin my routine of standing and sitting

Most of my body feels warmer, but I'm still shaking because my head and neck are cold

As always, the light and warm air make me want to do something

I try and lift the boulder again by pushing down on the rope with my feet.

This doesn't work either and I feel suddenly hopeless

All I see in my mind are pictures of the food and drink left on the floor of my truck.

I need to be brave and try again.

I put on the tourniquet and make it tight

I take off the tourniquet and go back to waiting.

I open my shorts and watch the yellow urine disappear into the sand.

I spend most of the day chipping, resting, and counting the minutes before my next drink of water.

2.45 pm It's the middle of the afternoon and time to film again

That's two whole days with no sleep and very little water

I tell her how proud I am of her and send her my love and best wishes.

I hope they will stay and keep the heat in the canyon

Early Tuesday morning, he called the house and spoke to Leona.

'No, he's not here, and Aron's never late

Only that he was going climbing and biking

The officer on the desk asked for Aron's information: full name, age, height and weight

He also wanted to know the model of his truck and the license-plate number

But there was something the officer didn't tell them: a person has to be missing for at least forty-eight hours before the police will start a search and rescue operation

12.00 am It's my third night here and I've decided to take my first sip of urine

That's sixty hours of pain, no sleep, and very little water.

I put the bottle between my legs and turn the top

When it's open, I try and lift it towards my mouth

But it hits my harness and falls back onto my legs

He might call the police and report me missing

I push, jump and shout as I put all my weight onto the rope

I step down and lay my head on the boulder

Quickly, I put the tourniquet around my arm and tighten it

Then I pick up the multi-tool, open the shorter knife and push it hard into my arm

I pull out the knife and look at the deep hole I've made in my right arm

It didn't even hurt and there's very little blood

I pick up the bottle and feel the last of the water disappear down my throat

It's exactly 8.00 am and all I have to drink now is urine.

I feel happy and start thinking of all the wonderful times I've spent with friends and family

with my sister, and another to Gettysburg with my dad

I have found the best way to sit and feel calmer in the warm air

All I can do is stay strong for another night and hope for rescue.

I called him last week and left a message, but he didn't call back

In the end, she guessed the correct answer and sent the information to Brion.

Aron had given it to her in a hurry and made a mistake.

Officer Crider called back and told Mrs Ralston there was no record of that license plate

He called Aron's housemate Elliot and asked him to manage the store and rescue operation until he returned

I'll call Officer Crider and give him the correct number.'

Steve called the Utah police for the area and spoke to one the main officers, Kyle Ekker

Steve gave him the latest license-plate number for Aron's truck and Officer Ekker sent his men out to look for it.

She called and an officer searched the records and found Aron's name

In fact, I don't know what is real and what isn't anymore

Friends suddenly appear in the canyon like silent ghosts and wave me towards them

I follow and find myself in some place I know from the past

It is only when they disappear and the cold and pain return that I know they are not

After that, I sit again and it's not long before the visions return

I'm always thinking of the things I want to achieve and not noticing other people

Now I realise that my love for friends and family is the main reason I want to escape

It is usually something cold and sweet like apple juice or ice tea

Just as I am about to drink, the vision disappears and I wake up

Then I feel the cold and the pain of the rope against my legs

I stand up and begin my routine all over again.

The sound of its wings and the light in the canyon are beautiful

I take out my camera and film as it disappears from view.

Why not find a hard rock and use it to break the boulder? There's one in a hole in the canyon wall above me

It is round and black

I reach up and pull it out

It's perfect - just the right size and weight.

But what if I tie a sock around my hand to protect it? I do this and it works

I am so certain of this that I take the knife and write the dates of my life on the canyon wall

I step inside and look around

He is my future son and the room is in my future home

Then I put him onto my shoulder and he laughs even more

He holds my arms in his little hands and together we dance around the room

The sun is shining and I feel free, happy, and alive.

Now, even with the cold, pain, tiredness and thirst, I am sure I will survive.

Already that morning, his men had searched the top and centre of the area and found nothing.

What about the Robbers Roost canyons in the south? The only roads down there were made of rocks and sand

'I'll radio one of my men and ask them to check.'

Kyle thanked him and put down the phone.

By 10.00 am, the good news had reached Elliot, Steve, and Mrs Ralston

Steve immediately arranged for a rescue team to join the police and help in the search

I try and forget about the bird and pick up the camcorder

I pick up the black rock and hit it as hard as I can against the boulder

Slowly, my fingers loosen and the stone falls out of my hand

As I'm removing these with the knife I push too hard and the blade goes through the skin near my wrist

The arm is poisoned and the poison will kill me

I tie the tourniquet, take the knife and begin cutting.

For almost one hour the pain, screams, and cutting continue.

Blood is coming out of the end of my arm and it's a long walk back to my truck.

I tighten it around my neck and put my things inside

I stand at the edge and look down

I tie my rope to them and rappel down

I reach the bottom and turn

I fill my bottle and drink one litre in a few seconds

I drink another and don't want to move

Then I fill my bottle and the CamelBak and begin walking

I get lost up a side canyon and have to turn round

This has to last all the way back to the truck and the temperature is rising

I am so weak and tired I can't imagine surviving that long

I take a sip and keep the water in my mouth as I walk

I can't walk straight, I can't think for more than a few seconds, and I'm losing blood, fast.

It has taken me two and a half hours to travel six kilometres

Blood is now coming from my arm really fast and I'm in terrible pain from the amputation

I want to stop and rest, but I can't

About seventy metres ahead of me are a family of three people - a man, a woman and a young boy

They turn and come running towards me.

His wife is Monique and his son is called Andy

Eric gives me more water while Monique and Andy run back to get the police

After about ten minutes, Eric helps me up and we continue walking slowly.

I sit down and wait as a man jumps to the ground and walks towards me.

A second man gets out of the helicopter and they help me inside

I sit behind the pilot and watch blood pour slowly down my arm.

He asks me what happened in the canyon and I begin telling my story

I look down and see an area of green grass below.

The helicopter lands and the nurses carry me into the building.

The man walks in and introduces himself

I'm Steve, and I'm a Park Ranger.'

As the nurses take off my shoes, I ask Steve to let my mother know that I'm OK and to arrange for someone to collect all the things I left at Horseshoe Canyon.

He pulls at the things over my right arm and asks Steve what they are.

Most were for the pain and to fight the poison in my blood

I couldn't sleep and my thoughts were unclear

A week later, I was back in hospital in Denver for my fifth and most difficult operation

I couldn't eat, I couldn't sleep and I was still in pain

I was soon eating normal food and by the end of the summer, I was the same weight as before the accident.

I would still say goodbye to Megan and Kristi and continue alone

Sometimes, that means cutting out something and leaving it in the past

Come back to http://english-e-reader.net/ to find more fascinating and exciting stories!

I see beautiful and ugly things down there

Some ships tried to find it and kill it, but they never returned.

The largest whale was only 180 feet long and if these men were right, this was even larger

When the captain of the American ship the Abraham Lincoln decided to leave and look for the monster, he asked me to go with them as an expert.

I invited my faithful assistant and good friend Conseil to go with me

He always helps me to organise the names and places of the wonderful strange sea creatures that we find in the oceans of the world

He accepted the invitation and we got ready to go.

Farragut, the captain of the ship, was a strong and brave man

When we first met, he shook my hand and smiled at me.

"Don't worry! The ocean isn't big enough for both the sea monster and me

We sailed for three months and we never saw the creature once.

The men wanted to find and kill the sea monster, but after all this time everyone on the ship started to believe that there was no monster

It was night-time and we were 200 miles on the coast of Japan when suddenly Ned Land, the harpooner, cried out.

The men on the ship began to run and shout.

I saw the harpoon leave his hand and hit the giant creature right in its back

It was very cold and I tried hard to get to the top and breathe

It was dark and we knew that we had to stay in the water for the night

The moon came out from behind the clouds and we saw that Abraham Lincoln was too far away

Conseil and I held onto it

"I sure did and it was a good thing I landed on this

We knocked on the ship's sides, but they were too thick and no one heard us.

Two minutes later, six large men with black masks came out, took us by the arms and took us down inside the ship.

It only had a table and five chairs in the middle

As usual, you speak with your mind and not your heart."

The two men wore black hats and shoes made from seal skin

Their clothes looked thin and comfortable.

I spoke to them in French, German and English

The tall man was calm and he spoke perfect English

He surprised all of us, and we didn't say a word.

I am its captain, and my name is Captain Nemo

This ship, and my own life, is a secret to the outside world

We have wonderful food, and your rooms are very comfortable."

The Captain showed Ned and Conseil to their rooms, but he stopped me for a moment.

It had pictures by famous painters on the walls and glass cases with beautiful shells from the sea.

The Captain pressed a button and two of the walls opened up

I stood in front of the window like a small boy at the zoo, and, believe me, I didn't feel at all like Captain Nemo's prisoner.

The Captain and his crew were excellent hosts

They gave us wonderful sea food and we were free to visit any place we liked on the ship.

We travelled near the coasts of Australia and Papua New Guinea

He was a whale hunter and his life was above the water, hunting whales.

One morning, he asked Conseil and me to go to his room to talk.

There was a loud crash, and we all fell to the floor

The lights went on and off, and the engine stopped.

Ned Land asked the Captain if we could go on land and hunt some animals because he didn't want to eat fish

Captain Nemo gave us gnus, and we were all excited to return to land and feel free again.

It had soft white sand and 200-foot-tall palm trees

We found bananas and coconuts, and we made a small camping area for the day

Some wild animals came out of the forest and ran away

We all laughed, then continued looking for fruit and vegetables

They carried spears and shouted in a strange language

We jumped into the boat, leaving all our food and guns behind

We jumped back on the Nautilus and went below.

"The sea, Professor, and music make me feel very peaceful."

"I did, and there is no reason to worry

The Captain left the piano and went out of the room

He and some of his men went up and opened the outside door of the Nautilus

Another tried the same thing, and he also screamed

The Captain had everything he needed lo protect himself and his men

We now travelled east, past Australia and into the Indian Ocean

We sometimes stopped on the ocean floor and walked outside the ship

Ned Land still wanted to escape, and he thought about it every day

He said something to one of his men, and the man went downstairs quickly

You, Mr Land, and Mr Conseil will stay in your rooms until I say you can leave."

Captain Nemo was upset about something, and he had the power to tell us what to do

There was blood on the bandages, and the man looked very sick

He was cold and white

He looked very sad and there were tears in his eyes.

At times he could be cold and serious

He said yes, so we put our suits on and off we went.

The Indian Ocean had the most beautiful rocks, plants and fish in the world

I saw that his men carried something long and flat in a bag

They put the bag down and began digging

The Giant Pearl and the Shark

One day Conseil, Ned Land, and I were in the museum room

He's not famous and he's angry about that."

"I think he's crazy and we will die here unless we escape."

Maybe he blames someone for that, and I think he wants to hurt that person."

As I said this, the walls closed over the side windows and Captain Nemo walked in.

We all looked at each other and agreed

There are many sharks in these waters, and it's very dangerous to go looking for pearls there.

Captain Nemo swam away from the rocks, with his knife in his hand, and began fighting with the animal

Captain Nemo fought with the shark, and there was blood in the water

Immediately, Ned Land attacked and killed the shark with his harpoon

The Captain was safe and I was so surprised that I couldn't move.

I kill sharks and whales because it's my job

Then, water surrounded the ship and there was no more land.

When Conseil and Ned woke up, I told them that we were in the Mediterranean Sea.

We're close to Europe, and we can take the small boat to get to land

We sailed through the Mediterranean Sea and entered the deep mysterious Atlantic Ocean

The ocean became dark, and we continued to go further and further down

We came closer to the light, and I could see trees on the ocean floor.

The Nautilus moved up over the mountain, and I saw that the light came from an old underwater volcano

There were stone houses and ancient temples on it

We went under the ice and came out on the other side

Imagine what we saw - penguins, whales, polar bears, dolphins, icebergs! It was like a dream and we saw it from the inside of the Nautilus.

Conseil, Ned and I were in the museum, looking out at old stone walls, 5,000 feet under the sea.

"And did it have a mouth and nose like a bird's?"

I looked out of the window, and there was a 25-foot giant squid! It moved close to the Nautilus and it hit the window with its long tentacles

As he opened it, a long thick tentacle of the giant squid came inside like a snake and pulled the man outside

Outside, six or seven small squid moved along the top of the Nautilus, throwing all their tentacles at the ship and its men

One of the smaller squid knocked the harpoon out of his hand and threw Ned down

Captain Nemo saw this, cut off the squid's tentacle and saved Ned Land.

The giant squid shot black ink out of its body, and none of us could see anything

When we cleaned our faces and our eyes, the squid was gone, taking the man with it.

Maybe Captain Nemo thought that soon all his men would die, and the Nautilus and his secret would be lost.

Ned Land lost his temper, and I thought Captain Nemo might listen to me and let us go.

He stood and looked at a picture of a young woman with two small children

Who was this woman? Was it his wife? My leg hit a table and Captain Nemo turned around.

The men and I need to know what you plan to do with us."

There I found Ned and Conseil

They killed my friends and family

There was a loud explosion and then, silence.

Ned and Conseil stayed in their rooms

It was ugly and deadly

Ned Land came into my room one night and woke me up

If anyone stops you, kill them." Ned Land put a fishing knife in my hand and left the room, I looked around one more time

I listened to him playing the piano, and I thought I heard him say.

I found Ned Land and Conseil in the small boat on the platform

Something hit me on the head and that's the last thing I remember.

Some fishermen found us and took us to the shore.

I do not know what happened to Captain Nemo and the Nautilus

All I know is that we travelled 20,000 leagues under the sea, from the Pacific to the Indian Ocean, through the Reel Sea and the Mediterranean, across the Atlantic and to the North and South Poles

It was a strange and wonderful adventure; one I will never forget.

Come back to http://english-e-books.net/ to find more fascinating and exciting stories!

Alice and her big sister sat under a tree one sunny day

I know! I'll look for some Bowers.' Then she thought, 'No, it's too hot for that and I feel sleepy.'

It took a watch from its jacket and looked at it

She jumped up and ran after the animal

She didn't stop and ask, 'How am I going to get out again?'

Alice fell down and down

But she fell very slowly and didn't feel afraid

Some of the cupboards were open, and there were books in them

'What's Dinah doing? Will they remember her milk tonight? Oh, Dinah! Why aren't you here with me? Perhaps there's a mouse here and you can eat it!'

'That didn't hurt,' she said and sat up quickly

She could see the White Rabbit and she ran after him again

'Oh, my ears and nose!' the White Rabbit cried

He ran faster and vanished through another hole

She took the key and tried to open each door with it

She put her head down and looked through the door into a beautiful garden

Sadly, she shut the door again and put the key back on the table.

She had some and it was very nice

'I'm getting smaller and smaller!' After a short time, she was only 25 centimetres high.

But Alice was too short and she couldn't get the key

The little girl sat down and cried.

'Perhaps I'll get bigger and then I can get the key

'I'm getting taller and taller!' She looked down

Then she went to the door and opened it

But she was too big and couldn't go through it.

She sat down and began to cry again

But she couldn't stop the big tears and after a time there was water everywhere.

She looked down and there was the White Rabbit again

He had his best clothes on, and in one hand he had a white hat.

He ran out of the room and his hat fell from his hands

What's four and four? Eight

Eight and eight is sixteen

Sixteen and sixteen is..

She went to the table and stood next to it

'Now I can go into the garden!' thought Alice, and she started to run to the little door

Perhaps it can speak and understand me.'

She's very quiet and good

The Mouse looked angrily at her and swam quickly away.

'Come back again and we won't talk about cats or dogs.'

They climbed out and Alice looked round

There were a lot of animals and birds in the water

Alice and the birds and animals felt cold and wet

He put the animals and birds in different places in the room

Everybody started to run at different times and stopped at different times too

After half an hour, the Dodo cried, 'Everybody stop! All the birds and animals stopped

Then they all came to the Dodo and stood round it.' Who was first? Who was first?' they shouted.

'She will,' the Dodo said and looked at Alice

The birds and animals came and stood round Alice.

'Here we are,' she said, and opened the box

There was one chocolate for each bird and animal.

'Give it to me,' said the Dodo and Alice gave it to him.

They all stood round Alice again, and the Dodo gave her the box.

'This is very stupid,' thought Alice and she wanted to laugh

She took the box and smiled politely.

The animals and birds ate their chocolates noisily

The big animals and birds wanted more

But the chocolates were too big for the small birds, and they had to eat them very slowly

When they finished their chocolates, they sat and looked at Alice.

And very clever and fast

She can catch a mouse in the morning for her breakfast and a little bird in the evening for her dinner - Oh! I'm sorry!'

The birds and animals started leaving.

They all spoke politely to Alice and left the room.

She sat down and started to cry again

After a time, she heard the sound of small feet and looked up.

'Oh, my ears and nose!' he said quietly

She wasn't in the long room anymore, and there was no table or water

'Run home this minute and bring me a hat

She ran fast and after a short time, she came to a pretty little house

She went in and ran up the stairs.

There, on a table, was a hat and a little bottle

Alice took the hat and looked at the bottle

'Oh!' Her head hit the top of the house and she put the bottle down quickly.

She had to put one arm out of the window and one foot in the fireplace.

But then she tried to move and couldn't

She didn't feel well and she was very unhappy.

Perhaps somebody will write a book about this place - and about me! Perhaps I will, when I'm bigger.' Then she remembered

He came inside and ran up the stairs to the room

She waited and listened

When she could hear the Rabbit outside the window, she moved her arm up and down

Something came through the window and fell on the floor

Then she thought, 'I'll eat it and perhaps I'll get smaller again

I can't get bigger!' So she ate the cake and two or three minutes later she was small again

Some were white and some were brown.

'I'll eat some mushrooms and perhaps I'll get bigger again.'

She stood up tall and looked over the top

But then I changed - and then I changed again - and again.'

'I'll try and tell you,' said Alice

'For you? Who are you?' said the Caterpillar and laughed

She stood very tall and said, 'I will tell you, but first, you tell me

This was another difficult question and Alice could not answer it.

'I want to tell you something important.' Alice turned and came back again.

'I can't remember things, and my size changes all the time

Sometimes I get bigger and then I get smaller again.'

Alice put her hands behind her back and repeated:

'You are old and really quite fat;

But you jump up and down and turn round and round,

'Eat from my mushroom and you'll get bigger

Eat from that brown mushroom there and you'll get smaller,' it said

It started to move away a minute later, it vanished behind a flower and Alice never saw it again.

Alice looked at the two mushrooms and thought for a minute

Then she went to the Caterpillars mushroom and broke off some of it with her right hand

She went to the brown mushroom and did the same with her left hand.

She ate some more, and got very tall

Then she ate some from one hand and some from the other

She opened the door and went in.

The Duchess and the Cheshire Cat

There was a cook by the fire and there was food on the table

Some of them hit the Duchess and the baby

The Duchess started to throw the baby up and down

It was a strange little thing and not very pretty

The baby made a strange little sound and she looked at it again.

Alice put the little animal down and it ran happily away into the wood.

She looked round her and jumped

Then it said, 'Walk that way and you'll come to a house

He makes hats and he's very strange

It said, 'Walk this way and you'll find the March Hare

I laugh when I'm sad, and I cry when I'm happy

'You'll see me in the Queen's garden?' said the Cheshire Cat, and vanished.

She waited for two minutes, and the Cat came back again.

'I knew it!' said the Cat and vanished again.

'I think I'll go and visit the March Hare?' said Alice

She looked up, and there was the Cheshire Cat in a tree - a different tree.

Then she said, 'Cheshire Cat, one minute you vanish and the next minute you're there again

Then all of it vanished, and there was only its smile.

Slowly, the Cheshire Cat's smile vanished too, and Alice began to walk again

But there were only three at the table: the Mad Hatter, the March Hare and a large brown mouse

The Mouse sat between the Mad Hatter and the March Hare

Then he took out his watch and looked at it

The March Hare took the watch from the Mad Hatter and looked at it sadly

He took it out and looked at it again.' It was the best butter, you know,' he repeated.

But he and I aren't friends now

'I see,' said Alice and smiled politely

He took his teacup and put a little hot tea on the Mouse's nose

It woke up and started to sing.

'Be quiet!' the Mad Hatter said very loudly, and the Mouse stopped singing.

Alice got up angrily and walked away from the table into the woods.

'And then they'll be nice to me and give me some tea and bread-and-butter.'

She looked round and saw a door in one of the trees

And she opened the door and went inside.

She took it and opened the little door

She'll be very angry and cut off our heads

Alice heard the sound of many feet and turned round.

There were ten of them, and they had red diamonds on their clothes

The children of the King and Queen came next, all with red hearts

Most of them were Kings and Queens

Last of all were the King and Queen of Hearts.

So he smiled and said nothing.

She turned to Alice and said, 'What's your name, child?'

They were on the ground and she couldn't see their faces

The Queen's face got redder and redder

She looked at Alice and shouted, 'Cut off her head! Cut-'

The Queen turned to the little tree and looked at it carefully

'They were white, and - and-'

Everybody started walking again and Alice walked with them.

Alice turned round and there was the White Rabbit next to her.

'Quiet!' said the Rabbit and looked all round him

In another minute, she could see its ears and eyes.

The Queen smiled and moved away

But the King saw the Cat's head and came to Alice.

'That's not polite,' said the King and got behind Alice.

There was the King and Queen, and a man with a very long knife in his hand.

'I can't do it and I'm not going to.'

She put her arm through Alice's and they walked through the garden.

The Duchess didn't answer and started to run

Alice and the Duchess followed everybody into a house with one very large room

The King and Queen were there

They sat on big chairs above all the animals and birds

He had a paper in his hand and looked very important

The Knave of Hearts stood in front of the King and Queen

He stood between two men and his head was down

Alice found a place and sat down

'I know a lot of the animals and birds here,' she thought

The White Rabbit stood up and read from a very long paper:

'We have to call people into the room, and ask them questions.'

He had a teacup in one hand, and some bread-and-butter in the other hand.

The March Hare and the Mouse were quite near him and he looked at them for ideas

'Well, the Mouse said...' The Mad Hatter stopped and looked at the Mouse

'After that,' said the Mad Hatter, 'I cut some more bread-and-butter.'

But the Mad Hatter ran very fast and they could not catch him.

She was between the Duchess and the Mouse

He got up and sat in a different place.

The White Rabbit looked at his paper and read the next name: 'Alice!'

'Here!' cried Alice and stood up quickly

But she was tall now, and chairs, tables and people fell here, there and everywhere.

'Put everything and everybody back!' said the King loudly

He took a book and read from it

She was very large now and she wasn't afraid of anybody.

She felt afraid and angry and started to fight them

'Oh!' said Alice, and then she understood

She sat up and told her sister about the White Rabbit and the rabbit-hole

And she got up and ran home.

Come back to http://english-e-books.net/ to find more fascinating and exciting stories!

School and Football

One day a big box of bananas fell down on my daddy and killed him.

But then some boys hit me, and my Mom didn't want me to play with them again

Then the children started laughing and running away from me

But one girl, Jenny Curran, didn't run away, and sometimes she walked home with me

Then they put me into another kind of school, and there were some strange boys there

But when I was thirteen, I grew six inches in six months! And by the time I was sixteen, I was bigger and heavier than all the other boys in the school.

One day I was walking home, and a car stopped next to me

The driver asked me my name, and I told him

'I see other people playing, but I don't play and they never ask me to play with them.'

Three days later, the man in the car came and got me out of school

Mom was there, and they got all the things out of my desk and put them in a brown paper bag

The man in the car took me and Mom to the new high school

Coach Fellers asked me to put on a football suit, then asked me to undress and dress again, twenty times, until I could do it easily.

I began to play football with the high school team, and Coach Fellers helped me

And who do you think I saw in the school cafe? Jenny Curran! She was all grown-up now, with pretty black hair, long legs, and a beautiful face

I went and sat with her, and she remembered me!

But there was a boy in the cafe who started calling me names, and saying things like, 'How's Stupid?'

Then he threw some milk at me, and I jumped out of my chair and ran away

A day or two later, after school in the afternoon, he and his friends came up to me and started pushing and hitting me

He had a strange look on his face, and he came and told me to put on my football suit

The others started running after me, and I ran as fast as I could

When they caught me, it needed eight of them to pull me down! Coach Fellers was really happy! He started jumping up and down and laughing

We had our first game, and I was frightened

But they gave me the ball, and I ran over the goal line two or three times

So she phoned Jenny's Mom and explained

Next evening, Jenny arrived at our house, wearing a white dress, and with a pink flower in her hair

Jenny got the tickets, and we went inside

The film was about a man and a woman, Bonnie and Clyde, and there was a lot of shooting and killing

But when I did this, people looked at me, and Jenny got down lower and lower in her place

Once I thought she was on the floor, and I put my hand on her shoulder to pull her up

But I pulled her dress, and it came open, and she screamed.

Then two men came and took me to an office

A few minutes later, four policemen arrived, and took me to the police station!

She was crying, and I knew that I was in trouble again

So the next morning, Mom put some things into a suitcase for me, and put me on a bus

But they started the bus, and away I went.

Most of the doors and windows were broken, and the floor was dirty

I got the ball, but I ran the wrong way with it, and everybody got angry and started shouting at me.

'Just get in the line and start catching the ball,' he told me.

I wanted my Mom, and I wanted to go home

And Curtis was always angry, and I couldn't understand him

He had a car, and sometimes he gave me a ride to the practice field

Then Curtis ran after me, and called me all kinds of terrible names.

I ran well, and we won 35 to 3

He broke his foot in football practice and couldn't play in the game

I sat and listened to him

We didn't talk, but after about an hour, I asked, 'Can I try it?' and he said 'OK', and gave me the harmonica

After several minutes, Bubba was getting really excited and saying, 'Good, good, good!' Then he asked, 'Where did you learn to play like that?'

When it got late, he told me to take the harmonica with me, and I played it for a long time in my room.

I was really happy, and I went and sat under a tree and played all day.

Suddenly, I heard a voice shout, 'Forrest!' I turned round - and saw Jenny!

She had a big smile on her face, and she held my hand.

She wasn't angry about the cinema, and she asked me to have a drink with her!

'I'm taking lessons in music, and I want to be a singer,' she told me

Why don't you come and listen?'

There were a lot of people there, and Jenny was wearing a long dress and singing

Three or four other people were in the group with her, and they made a good sound

Jenny saw me and smiled, and I sat on the floor and listened

They played for about an hour, and I was lying back with my eyes closed, listening happily

Jenny stopped singing for a second or two, and the others in the group stopped playing

Then Jenny laughed and began to sing with my harmonica, and then everybody was saying 'Wonderful!' to me.

Well, after that, Jenny asked me to play with their group every Friday, and paid me $25 every time!

The game started, and the ball came to me

I took it - and ran straight into a group of big men on the other team! Crash! It was like that all afternoon.

'Forrest,' he said, 'all year we have secretly taught you to catch the ball and run with it

But that meant Gwinn was free to catch the ball, and he put us on the 15-yard line

Then Weasel, the kicker, got a field goal, and it was 28 to 24!

Weasel made a bad mistake - and then the game finished, and we were the losers.

I wasn't clever enough at the lessons, and there was nothing that anybody could do about it

"Just give me that boy in my team for a year!", and they did

But it wasn't Friday night, and Jenny's band wasn't playing

After I left the idiot school, people were always shouting at me - Coach Fellers, Coach Bryant, and then the people in the army

But I have to say this: the people in the army shouted louder and longer than anybody!

After about a hundred hours on a bus, me and a lot of other new young soldiers arrived there

Then, and in the months to come, I just had to do the things that I was told to do

They taught me how to shoot guns, throw hand grenades, and move along the ground on my stomach.

One day, the cook was ill, and somebody said, 'Gump, you're going to be the cook today.'

'Just put everything that you see in the food cupboard into a big pot and cook it.'

Well, I got tins of tomatoes, some rice, apples, potatoes, and everything that I could find

There was a big metal thing about six feet tall and five feet round, sitting in the corner.

I put everything in it, and after about an hour you could smell the cooking

Then the men came back and everybody was waiting for their dinner.

Suddenly, the boiler began to shake and make noises - and then it blew up!

It blew the food all over us - me, and all the men who were sitting at the tables.

We threw ourselves on to the floor of the shower hole, and somebody started screaming

It was some of our men on the far side of the hole, and there was blood all over them

Then everything went quiet again, and after a minute or two the rest of us climbed up out of the hole.

We went in helicopters, and there was smoke coming up out of the jungle when we got there

The enemy started shooting at us before we got on the ground, and they blew up one of our helicopters

It was terrible! People on fire, and nothing that we could do

His foot got too bad to play football, and he had to leave the university

But his foot wasn't too bad for the army to get him - and here he was.

'She left school and went off with a group of people who were against the war,' he said.

We were on one hill and the enemy was on the other

Then we got orders to move the machine gun about fifty metres to the left of the big tree that was in the middle of the valley, and to find a safe place to put it before the enemy blew us all up.

We found a place to put the gun and stayed there all night

When it was day again, our planes came, and they blew up the enemy soldiers

Then we watched while our men moved off the hill and came down into the valley.

The shooting was in front of us, which meant that the enemy soldiers were in between us and our men

And this meant that the enemy was able to come back and find us, so we had to get out fast.

Doyle and I and the other two men threw grenades, but then an enemy soldier shot Bones in the head

I pulled the machine gun from his hands, and shouted to Doyle.

Two of them were dead, and Doyle was only just alive.

I picked up Doyle and put him across my shoulders, then I ran towards the hill

There were bullets flying all round me from behind - and then I saw more enemy soldiers in the low grass in front of me! They were shooting at our men on the hill.

I ran fast, shouting and screaming as loudly as I could

And suddenly I was in the middle of our soldiers, and everybody was pleased and hitting me on the back! My shouting and screaming frightened the enemy soldiers away

I got a letter from my Mom, and I wrote back to her that everything was OK

I also wrote a letter to Jenny Curran and asked Mom to ask her parents to send it on to her

Bubba and I decided that we would get a shrimp boat when we got home again, and catch shrimps, and make a lot of money

It started to rain one day, and it didn't stop for two months! But we still had to look for enemy soldiers - and one day we found them

Somebody shouted, 'Back!' I picked up my machine gun and ran towards some trees.

Then I heard that he was out in the rice field, and he was hurt, so I left my gun by the trees and ran back into the field

He was holding a hand up to me - so I picked him up and ran back to the trees with him

Then I ran out again and found Bubba

There was blood all over him and he had two bullets in his stomach.

He looked up at me, and said, 'Forrest, why did this happen?' What could I say? Then he said, 'Play me a song on the harmonica, will you?'

Then all the colour went out of Bubba's face and he said something very softly: 'Home.'

Nobody could get any help to us, and the enemy soldiers were so near that we could hear them talking

Then, when it got light, an American plane came and used fire-throwers on the enemy - and almost on us! Suddenly the trees were on fire, and men were running out of the jungle with burned skin and clothes.

Then our helicopters came, and the enemy soldiers who were left ran away.

An hour later, I was out of there and on my way to the hospital in Danang.

After the first few weeks my leg was getting better, and one day I went down into the little town, to the fish market

I bought some shrimps, and one of the cooks at the hospital cooked them for me

Two days later, I went back to the fish market and talked to a man who was selling shrimps.

He immediately started talking fast in a language that I couldn't understand, but he took me somewhere - past all the boats and the beach

There he took a net and put it in the water

Every day for the next few weeks, I went with Mr Chi (that was his name) and watched him while he worked

He showed me how to catch shrimps with the net, and it was so easy that an idiot was able to do it!

Then one day I got back to the hospital and a Colonel Gooch said, 'Gump, we're going back to America together! You're going to see the President of the United States, and he's going to give you a medal because you were very brave.'

There were about two thousand people waiting for us at San Francisco airport when we got off the plane! What a surprise! A lot of them had beards and long hair

They were shouting unpleasant things, and then somebody threw a tomato at Colonel Gooch and it hit him in the face

He tried to clean it off and not look angry, but I didn't want to wait for them to start throwing things at me! No sir! I started running.

I ran all round the airport, and then I ran into a toilet and locked the door

I went to look for Colonel Gooch, and I found him in the middle of a group of policemen

The army sent a car to meet us at Washington airport, and we drove to a really nice hotel

When we got there, he bought me a beer, and he was telling me about the President and my medal when something happened

A pretty girl came up to our table, and the Colonel thought she was a waitress.

She looked at him and said, 'I won't get you anything - not as much as a glass of warm river-water, you pig!' Then she looked at me and said, 'And how many babies have you killed today, you big ape?'

Next morning we got up early and went to the White House, where the President lives

A lot of army people were there, and they immediately started shaking my hand and telling me that I was a brave man and that they were pleased to meet me.

The President was a great big old man who talked like somebody from Texas, and there were a lot of people standing round him in the flower garden.

Then an army man started to read something, and everybody listened

Everybody but me, because I was hungry and wanted some breakfast

At last the army man finished reading, and then the President came up and gave me the medal

I was just thinking of getting out of there and having some breakfast when the President said, 'Boy, is that your stomach making that noise?' So I said, 'Yes,' and the President said, 'Well, come on, boy, let's go and get something to eat!' And I followed him into the house, and a waiter got us some breakfast.

The President asked me a lot of questions about Vietnam and the army, but I just said, 'Yes, it's OK' or shook my head to say no, and after several minutes of this we were both silent.

So me and the President of America watched TV while I ate my breakfast!

Later, when we were back in the garden, the President said, 'You were hurt, weren't you, boy? Well, look at this...' And he pulled up his shirt and showed me the place on his stomach where he was hurt once

So I pulled down my trousers, turned round and showed him.

Well, lots of newspaper men started taking photographs before Colonel Gooch could run across and pull me away!

That afternoon, back at the hotel, he came to my room shouting and throwing newspapers on to the bed

Soon after that, I heard that I was leaving the army early, and they gave me some money for a train ticket to go home.

She was now playing in a group called The Broken Eggs, and they played two nights each week at a place called the Hodaddy Club near Harvard University

Now that I was free from the army, I just wanted to go and see her

It was in the afternoon, and the man behind the bar said, Jenny'll be here about nine o'clock.'

So I sat down and waited for five or six hours.

The men had beards, and the women had long, untidy hair

Then they began to play - and they were loud

Her hair was all the way down her back, and she was wearing sun-glasses - at night! She was wearing blue jeans and a shirt with lots of colours on it

The group started playing again and Jenny began to sing.

Later, I went outside and walked round for about half an hour, then went back

There were a lot of people waiting to go in, so I went round to the back of the place and sat on the ground

I had my harmonica in my pocket, so I took it out and started to play.

I could hear the music that was playing inside and, after a minute or two, I began playing with it

Suddenly, a door behind me opened - and there was Jenny!

'Forrest Gump!' And she ran out of the door and threw her arms round me.

I went to California and stayed there for some time.' She laughed

'I wore flowers in my hair, and talked about love

Then I met a man, and we came to Boston

He was against the war, like me, but he blew up buildings and things

You can come back and stay with us tonight.'

He was a little man, and he was sitting on the floor with his eyes shut when we got to Jenny's flat.

'He's a friend of mine from home, and he's going to stay with us for a few days.'

Rudolph didn't speak or open his eyes, but he put up his hand and smiled.

That afternoon, Jenny took me to meet the other people in the group, and that night I began playing my harmonica with them at the Hodaddy Club

It went well, and I played with them every night after that.

Then one day I came back to the flat and Jenny was sitting on the floor.

But the next minute we were kissing and making love! And when we finished, Jenny said, 'Forrest, where have you been all this time?'

Spring and summer went by, and I continued to play my harmonica with the group

But one night I was sitting outside the Hodaddy Club, smoking a cigarette, when a girl smiled and came up to me

She sat down across my legs and put her arms round me

She was laughing and kissing me, and I didn't know what to do.

Suddenly, the door opened behind me, and there was Jenny.

I jumped up and pushed the girl away

I went to live with Moses, one of the other men in the group, and soon after that Jenny went to Washington to talk and work against the war

Police were everywhere, and people were shouting and throwing things.

Then, at about nine o'clock, a car stopped near the house and some people got out

I started to walk towards her, but she turned and walked away

The other people - two men and a girl - didn't know what to say.

Jenny was in the back of the car now, so I went over and talked to her through the window

I told her how I felt - I was sorry about the girl, and I didn't want to play in the group without her

She listened quietly, then opened the car door for me to get in, and we sat and talked.

Some American soldiers planned to take off their Vietnam medals and throw them away in front of the crowds of people.

The others went quiet and looked at me, then looked at Jenny.

I want you to come with us today, and I want you to wear your army clothes.'

But because my medal was a more famous medal than theirs, it was more important to Jenny and her friends.

As it happened, I didn't stay in prison long, because they soon realized that I was an idiot, and they put me in a special hospital for idiots

I soon understood why! NASA sent me on a journey into space with a woman and an ape! Me, a spaceman! It was very strange.

Instead of coming down in the sea when we returned, the space ship came down in the jungle somewhere, and it was four years before the NASA people found us! But the ape and I were soon good friends

His name was Sue (yes, I know it's a girl's name, but they sent a male ape up by mistake, and NASA didn't like to tell the newspapers that)

I phoned the number, and she wasn't.

I asked about Jenny at the office, and the woman said, 'Yes, she works in here

Why don't you wait at the side of the factory? It's almost lunch-time, and she'll probably come out.' So I did.

She went and sat under a tree on the grass, and began eating an apple

I went up behind her and said, 'That looks like a nice apple.' She didn't look up

A minute later, I had my arms round her and we were both crying

Jenny and me were together again.

It started when I arm-wrestled a man in the bar, and won some money on a bet

She came across to the bar after work, and we had a drink and talked.

And I told her all about that, and about Sue, the ape.

Later, we went back to Jenny's flat, and she said, 'You can stay here.'

Several people wanted to try arm-wrestling with me again, and I said OK

I bet all my money on myself to win - and then I lost the fight.

When I got back to the flat, Jenny was gone, and there was a letter waiting for me

It isn't honest, and I cannot go on with you like this

I think about having a house and a family and things like that now

I watched you grow up big and strong and good

And then, in Boston, I realized that I loved you, and I was the happiest girl in the world

Then you went up into space and I lost you for four years, and I think you changed

So, I must go and find it.

I decided to go home to Mobile, but the bus stopped at Nashville on the way and I went into town for a drink and something to eat

I was going past a hotel when I looked in the window and saw some people who were playing chess

Well, I went into the hotel to watch them, but it was a special chess tournament and it cost five dollars to watch, so I didn't go into the chess room.

I had another hour before I had to catch the bus again, so I went across and watched him

It was time for me to get back to the bus station, but when I started to leave, the old man said, 'Why don't you sit down and finish this game with me?'

So he waved at me with his hand, and I went back to the bus station.

But I missed the bus that evening, and there wasn't another one until the next day

So I walked back to the hotel, and there was the little old man, still playing against himself

He looked up and saw me, and told me to sit down.

'I'm going home, and I'm going to start a shrimp business.'

We were a day or two early for the tournament, and Mr Tribble took me to see some people who were making a film

So we went with Mr Felder, and I found myself acting in a film about the jungle - with Raquel Welch, the famous film star! 'Is that really Raquel Welch?' I asked Mr Felder

Somehow, when I was helping Miss Welch to escape from the jungle, her dress came off and I had to run into the trees to hide her

The three of us ran out of there fast, and Miss Welch shouted and screamed.

Back at our hotel, the three of us sat in our room and tried to decide what to do.

Mr Tribble and I got there early, and I had to play chess all day.

It took me about seven minutes to win the first game, and half an hour to win the next

I played all that day, and the next

He was a big man, with long black hair, and he didn't want to lose!

But just when Honest Ivan seemed to be winning, Sue ran across the room and jumped onto the chess table!

Honest Ivan fell off his chair, and everybody started screaming and running everywhere

We got back to the hotel and hurried up to our room.

Take Sue back to Alabama with you, and start your shrimp business.' He shook my hand and gave me his address

The train got into Mobile station about three o'clock in the morning, and Sue and I got off

We walked into the town and finally found a place to sleep in an empty building.

The next morning I bought some breakfast and got Sue some bananas to eat

Two days later, Sue and I got the bus to Bayou La Batre, where Bubba's parents lived, and I explained to Bubba's daddy about the shrimp business that Bubba and I planned to start after we came out of the army

He listened, and he was very interested

And the next day he took Sue and me out in his little boat, to look for a good place to start the shrimp business.

It took almost a month to start things up - to get nets, and a boat, and everything

Finally the day came when Sue and I were ready to go shrimping

And by that night we had hundreds and hundreds of shrimps in our nets!

We worked hard, all that summer, and that autumn and winter and the next spring

And after a year, Mom was working for me, and Mr Tribble, and Curtis (my old football friend), and Bubba's daddy.

And one day I dressed in my best clothes and got the bus to Mobile, and I went to Jenny's Mom's house.

Well, we talked about Mom and the shrimp business and everything

I looked in the mirror and saw lines on my face and grey in my hair

Sue came with me, and we went to the bus station.

Sue and I got off the bus at Savannah, then I went and got a cup of coffee and sat outside the bus station

So after I finished my cup of coffee, I took out my harmonica and began to play

I played two songs - and a man walked past and threw some money into my empty coffee cup! I played two more songs, and soon the cup was half full of money!

Then I looked up and saw a woman who was standing near him.

Her hair was different, and she looked a bit older, and a bit tired, but it was her all right

And when I finished playing, she held the little boy's hand and came across.

'Mom wrote and told me about your shrimp business, and how rich you were.'

'Of course,' said Jenny, and she called to him

The boy came and sat down

'How long have we been friends, Forrest? Thirty years? Sometimes it doesn't seem true.' She moved nearer, and gave me a kiss

Then she got up and held little Forrest's hand, and they walked away.

First I phoned Mr Tribble and told him to give some of my money from the shrimp business to my Mom, and some to Bubba's daddy.

'Then send the rest to Jenny and little Forrest,' I said.

'Perhaps I can put things right with Jenny,' I thought, 'now that I've found her again.' But the more I thought about it, the more I finally understood that it was better for the boy to be with Jenny and her husband, and not to have an idiot for a father.

Come back to http://english-e-books.net/ to find more fascinating and exciting stories!

One hundred years later, the life of the Negro is still sadly crippled by the manacles of segregation and the chains of discrimination

One hundred years later, the Negro is still languished in the corners of American society and finds himself an exile in his own land

When the architects of our republic wrote the magnificent words of the Constitution and the Declaration of Independence, they were signing a promissory note to which every American was to fall heir

This note was a promise that all men, yes, black men as well as white men, would be guaranteed the "Unalienable Rights" of "Life, Liberty and the pursuit of Happiness." It is obvious today that America has defaulted on this promissory note, insofar as her citizens of color are concerned

And so, we've come to cash this check, a check that will give us upon demand the riches of freedom and the security of justice.

Now is the time to rise from the dark and desolate valley of segregation to the sunlit path of racial justice

This sweltering summer of the Negro's legitimate discontent will not pass until there is an invigorating autumn of freedom and equality

And those who hope that the Negro needed to blow off steam and will now be content will have a rude awakening if the nation returns to business as usual

Let us not seek to satisfy our thirst for freedom by drinking from the cup of bitterness and hatred

We must forever conduct our struggle on the high plane of dignity and discipline

Again and again, we must rise to the majestic heights of meeting physical force with soul force.

We can never be satisfied as long as our bodies, heavy with the fatigue of travel, cannot gain lodging in the motels of the highways and the hotels of the cities

We can never be satisfied as long as our children are stripped of their selfhood and robbed of their dignity by a sign stating: "For Whites Only." We cannot be satisfied as long as a Negro in Mississippi cannot vote and a Negro in New York believes he has nothing for which to vote

No, no, we are not satisfied, and we will not be satisfied until "justice rolls down like waters, and righteousness like a mighty stream."

I am not unmindful that some of you have come here out of great trials and tribulations

And some of you have come from areas where your quest - quest for freedom left you battered by the storms of persecution and staggered by the winds of police brutality

Go back to Mississippi, go back to Alabama, go back to South Carolina, go back to Georgia, go back to Louisiana, go back to the slums and ghettos of our northern cities, knowing that somehow this situation can and will be changed.

And so even though we face the difficulties of today and tomorrow, I still have a dream

I have a dream that one day this nation will rise up and live out the true meaning of its creed: "We hold these truths to be self-evident, that all men are created equal."

I have a dream that one day on the red hills of Georgia, the sons of former slaves and the sons of former slave owners will be able to sit down together at the table of brotherhood.

I have a dream that one day even the state of Mississippi, a state sweltering with the heat of injustice, sweltering with the heat of oppression, will be transformed into an oasis of freedom and justice.

I have a dream that one day, down in Alabama, with its vicious racists, with its governor having his lips dripping with the words of ''interposition" and "nullification" - one day right there in Alabama little black boys and black girls will be able to join hands with little white boys and white girls as sisters and brothers.

I have a dream that one day every valley shall be exalted, and every hill and mountain shall be made low, the rough places will be made plain, and the crooked places will be made straight; "and the glory of the Lord shall be revealed and all flesh shall see it together."

This is our hope, and this is the faith that I go back to the South with.

Let freedom ring from every hill and molehill of Mississippi.

And when this happens, when we allow freedom to ring, when we let it ring from every village and every hamlet, from every state and every city, we will be able to speed up that day when all of God's children, black men and white men, Jews and Gentiles, Protestants and Catholics, will be able to join hands and sing in the words of the old Negro spiritual:

Fellow citizens of the United States: in compliance with a custom as old as the government itself, I appear before you to address you briefly and to take, in your presence, the oath prescribed by the Constitution of the United States, to be taken by the President "before he enters on the execution of his office."

Apprehension seems to exist among the people of the Southern States that by the accession of a Republican administration, their property and their peace and personal security are to be endangered

Indeed, the most ample evidence to the contrary has all the while existed and been open to their inspection

I believe I have no lawful right to do so, and I have no inclination to do so."

Those who nominated and elected me did so with full knowledge that I had made this and many similar declarations, and had never recanted them

And, more than this, they placed in the platform for my acceptance, and as a law to themselves and to me, the clear and emphatic resolution which I now read:

"Resolved: that the maintenance inviolate of the rights of the States, and especially the right of each State to order and control its own domestic institutions according to its own judgment exclusively, is essential to that balance of power on which the perfection and endurance of our political fabric depend, and we denounce the lawless invasion by armed force of the soil of any State or Territory, no matter under what pretext, as among the gravest of crimes."

I now reiterate these sentiments; and, in doing so, I only press upon the public attention the most conclusive evidence of which the case is susceptible that the property, peace, and security of no section are to be in any wise endangered by the now incoming administration

I add, too, that all the protection which, consistently with the Constitution and the laws, can be given, will be cheerfully given to all the States when lawfully demanded, for whatever cause - as cheerfully to one section as to another.

It is scarcely questioned that this provision was intended by those who made it for the reclaiming of what we call fugitive slaves; and the intention of the lawgiver is the law

Now, if they would make the effort in good temper, could they not with nearly equal unanimity frame and pass a law by means of which to keep good that unanimous oath?

Again, in any law upon this subject, ought not all the safeguards of liberty known in civilized and humane jurisprudence to be introduced, so that a free man be not, in any case, surrendered as a slave? And might it not be well at the same time to provide by law for the enforcement of that clause in the Constitution which guarantees that "the citizen of each State shall be entitled to all privileged and immunities of citizens in the several States?"

I take the official oath today with no mental reservations, and with no purpose to construe the Constitution or laws by any hypercritical rules

And while I do not choose now to specify particular acts of Congress as proper to be enforced, I do suggest that it will be much safer for all, both in official and private stations, to conform to and abide by all those acts which stand un repealed, than to violate any of them, trusting to find impunity in having them held to be unconstitutional.

During that period fifteen different and greatly distinguished citizens have, in succession, administered the executive branch of the government

They have conducted it through many perils, and generally with great success

Yet, with all this scope of precedent, I now enter upon the same task for the brief Constitutional term of four years under great and peculiar difficulty

I hold that, in contemplation of universal law and of the Constitution, the Union of these States is perpetual

Continue to execute all the express provisions of our National Constitution, and the Union will endure forever - it being impossible to destroy it except by some action not provided for in the instrument itself.

It was matured and continued by the Declaration of Independence in 1776

It was further matured, and the faith of all the then thirteen States expressly plighted and engaged that it should be perpetual, by the Articles of Confederation in 1778

And, finally, in 1787 one of the declared objects for ordaining and establishing the Constitution was "TO FORM A MORE PERFECT UNION."

It follows from these views that no State upon its own mere motion can lawfully get out of the Union; that Resolves and Ordinances to that effect are legally void; and that acts of violence, within any State or States, against the authority of the United States, are insurrectionary or revolutionary, according to circumstances.

I therefore consider that, in view of the Constitution and the laws, the Union is unbroken; and to the extent of my ability I shall take care, as the Constitution itself expressly enjoins upon me, that the laws of the Union be faithfully executed in all the States

Doing this I deem to be only a simple duty on my part; and I shall perform it so far as practicable, unless my rightful masters, the American people, shall withhold the requisite means, or in some authoritative manner direct the contrary

I trust this will not be regarded as a menace, but only as the declared purpose of the Union that it WILL Constitutionally defend and maintain itself.

In doing this, there needs to be no bloodshed or violence; and there shall be none, unless it be forced upon the national authority

The power confided to me will be used to hold, occupy, and possess the property and places belonging to the government, and to collect the duties and imposts; but beyond what may be necessary for these objects, there will be no invasion, no using of force against or among the people anywhere

Where hostility to the United States, in any interior locality, shall be so great and universal as to prevent competent resident citizens from holding the Federal offices, there will be no attempt to force obnoxious strangers among the people for that object.

While the strict legal right may exist in the government to enforce the exercise of these offices, the attempt to do so would be so irritating, and so nearly impracticable withal, that I deem it better to forego for the time the uses of such offices.

So far as possible, the people everywhere shall have that sense of perfect security which is most favorable to calm thought and reflection

The course here indicated will be followed unless current events and experience shall show a modification or change to be proper, and in every case and exigency my best discretion will be exercised according to circumstances actually existing, and with a view and a hope of a peaceful solution of the national troubles and the restoration of fraternal sympathies and affections.

That there are persons in one section or another who seek to destroy the Union at all events, and are glad of any pretext to do it, I will neither affirm nor deny; but if there be such, I need address no word to them

Before entering upon so grave a matter as the destruction of our national fabric, with all its benefits, its memories, and its hopes, would it not be wise to ascertain precisely why we do it? Will you hazard so desperate a step while there is any possibility that any portion of the ills you fly from have no real existence? Will you, while the certain ills you fly to are greater than all the real ones you fly from - will you risk the commission of so fearful a mistake?

All the vital rights of minorities and of individuals are so plainly assured to them by affirmations and negations, guaranties and prohibitions, in the Constitution, that controversies never arise concerning them

From questions of this class spring all our constitutional controversies, and we divide upon them into majorities and minorities

If a minority in such case will secede rather than acquiesce, they make a precedent which in turn will divide and ruin them; for a minority of their own will secede from them whenever a majority refuses to be controlled by such minority

Is there such perfect identity of interests among the States to compose a new Union, as to produce harmony only, and prevent renewed secession?

A majority held in restraint by constitutional checks and limitations, and always changing easily with deliberate changes of popular opinions and sentiments, is the only true sovereign of a free people

I do not forget the position, assumed by some, that Constitutional questions are to be decided by the Supreme Court; nor do I deny that such decisions must be binding, in any case, upon the parties to a suit, as to the object of that suit, while they are also entitled to very high respect and consideration in all parallel cases by all other departments of the government

And while it is obviously possible that such decision may be erroneous in any given case, still the evil effect following it, being limited to that particular case, with the chance that it may be overruled and never become a precedent for other cases, can better be borne than could the evils of a different practice.

It is a duty from which they may not shrink to decide cases properly brought before them, and it is no fault of theirs if others seek to turn their decisions to political purposes.

One section of our country believes slavery is RIGHT, and ought to be extended, while the other believes it is WRONG, and ought not to be extended.

The fugitive-slave clause of the Constitution, and the law for the suppression of the foreign slave trade, are each as well enforced, perhaps, as any law can ever be in a community where the moral sense of the people imperfectly supports the law itself

The great body of the people abide by the dry legal obligation in both cases, and a few break over in each

This, I think, cannot be perfectly cured; and it would be worse in both cases AFTER the separation of the sections than BEFORE.

A husband and wife may be divorced, and go out of the presence and beyond the reach of each other; but the different parts of our country cannot do this.

They cannot but remain face to face, and intercourse, either amicable or hostile, must continue between them

Is it possible, then, to make that intercourse more advantageous or more satisfactory after separation than before? Can aliens make treaties easier than friends can make laws? Can treaties be more faithfully enforced between aliens than laws can among friends? Suppose you go to war, you cannot fight always; and when, after much loss on both sides, and no gain on either, you cease fighting, the identical old questions as to terms of intercourse are again upon you.

I cannot be ignorant of the fact that many worthy and patriotic citizens are desirous of having the national Constitution amended

While I make no recommendation of amendments, I fully recognize the rightful authority of the people over the whole subject, to be exercised in either of the modes prescribed in the instrument itself; and I should, under existing circumstances, favor rather than oppose a fair opportunity being afforded the people to act upon it

I will venture to add that to me the convention mode seems preferable, in that it allows amendments to originate with the people themselves, instead of only permitting them to take or reject propositions originated by others not especially chosen for the purpose, and which might not be precisely such as they would wish to either accept or refuse

To avoid misconstruction of what I have said, I depart from my purpose not to speak of particular amendments so far as to say that, holding such a provision to now be implied Constitutional law, I have no objection to its being made express and irrevocable.

The chief magistrate derives all his authority from the people, and they have conferred none upon him to fix terms for the separation of the states

His duty is to administer the present government, as it came to his hands, and to transmit it, unimpaired by him, to his successor.

Why should there not be a patient confidence in the ultimate justice of the people? Is there any better or equal hope in the world? In our present differences is either party without faith of being in the right? If the Almighty Ruler of Nations, with his eternal truth and justice, be on your side of the North, or on yours of the South, that truth and that justice will surely prevail, by the judgment of this great tribunal, the American people.

By the frame of the government under which we live, this same people have wisely given their public servants but little power for mischief; and have, with equal wisdom, provided for the return of that little to their own hands at very short intervals

While the people retain their virtue and vigilance, no administration, by any extreme of wickedness or folly, can very seriously injure the government in the short space of four years.

My countrymen, one and all, think calmly and WELL upon this whole subject

Such of you as are now dissatisfied, still have the old Constitution unimpaired, and, on the sensitive point, the laws of your own framing under it; while the new administration will have no immediate power, if it would, to change either

Intelligence, patriotism, Christianity, and a firm reliance on Him who has never yet forsaken this favored land, are still competent to adjust in the best way all our present difficulty.

In YOUR hands, my dissatisfied fellow-countrymen, and not in MINE, is the momentous issue of civil war

YOU have no oath registered in heaven to destroy the government, while I shall have the most solemn one to "preserve, protect, and defend it."

The mystic chords of memory, stretching from every battlefield and patriot grave to every living heart and hearthstone all over this broad land, will yet swell the chorus of the Union when again touched, as surely they will be, by the better angels of our nature.

Then a statement, somewhat in detail, of a course to be pursued, seemed fitting and proper

Now, at the expiration of four years, during which public declarations have been constantly called forth on every point and phase of the great contest which still absorbs the attention, and engrosses the energies of the nation, little that is new could be presented

The progress of our arms, upon which all else chiefly depends, is as well known to the public as to myself; and it is, I trust, reasonably satisfactory and encouraging to all

insurgent agents were in the city seeking to destroy it without war - seeking to dissolve the Union, and divide effects, by negotiation.

Both parties deprecated war; but one of them would make war rather than let the nation survive; and the other would accept war rather than let it perish

These slaves constituted a peculiar and powerful interest

To strengthen, perpetuate, and extend this interest was the object for which the insurgents would rend the Union, even by war; while the government claimed no right to do more than to restrict the territorial enlargement of it

Each looked for an easier triumph, and a result less fundamental and astounding

Both read the same Bible, and pray to the same God; and each invokes

He now wills to remove, and that He gives to both North and South, this terrible war, as the woe due to those by whom the offence came, shall we discern therein any departure from those divine attributes which the believers in a Living God always ascribe to Him? Fondly do we hope - fervently do we pray - that this mighty scourge of war may speedily pass away

Yet, if God wills that it continue, until all the wealth piled by the bondman's two hundred and fifty years of unrequited toil shall be sunk, and until every drop of blood drawn with the lash, shall be paid by another drawn with the sword, as was said three thousand years ago, so still it must be said "the judgments of the Lord, are true and righteous altogether."

With malice toward none; with charity for all; with firmness in the right, as God gives us to see the right, let us strive on to finish the work we are in; to bind up the nation's wounds; to care for him who shall have borne the battle, and for his widow, and his orphan - to do all which may achieve and cherish a just and lasting peace, among ourselves, and with all nations.

What is this non-cooperation, about which you have heard much, and why do we want to offer this non-cooperation?

On the contrary, I hold that non-cooperation is a just and religious doctrine; it is the inherent right of every human being and it is perfectly constitutional

A great lover of the British Empire has said that under the British constitution even a successful rebellion is perfectly constitutional, and he quotes historical instances, which I cannot deny, in support of his claim

I tell you that while my friend believes also in the doctrine of violence and has adopted the doctrine of non-violence as a weapon of the weak, I believe in the doctrine of non-violence as a weapon of the strongest

I ask, is it unconstitutional for a policeman or for a soldier to tender his resignation when he knows that he is called to serve a Government which traduces his own countrymen? Is it unconstitutional for me to go to the agriculturist and say to him "it's not wise for you to pay any taxes, if these taxes are used by the Government not to raise you but to weaken you?" I hold and I venture to submit, that there is nothing unconstitutional in it

What is more, I have done every one of these things in my life, and nobody has questioned the constitutional character of it.

But I do venture to suggest that it will be highly unconstitutional in the midst of this unconstitutional Government, - in the midst of a nation which has built up its magnificent constitution, - for the people of India to become weak and to crawl on their belly - it will be highly unconstitutional for the people of India to pocket every insult that is offered to them; it is highly unconstitutional for the 70 millions of Mohammedans of India to submit to a violent wrong done to their religion; it is highly unconstitutional for the whole of India to sit still and cooperate with an unjust Government which has trodden under its feet the honour of the Punjab.

I say to my countrymen so long as you have a sense of honour and so long as you wish to remain the descendants and defenders of the noble traditions that have been handed to you for generations after generations; it is unconstitutional for you not to non-cooperate and unconstitutional for you to cooperate with a Government which has become so unjust as our Government has become.

I'm not anti-English; I'm not anti-British; I'm not anti any Government; but I am anti-untruth, anti-humbug and anti-un justice

Until we have wrung justice, and until we have wrung our self-respect from unwilling hands and from unwilling pens, there can be no cooperation

Our Shastras say and I say so with the greatest deference to all the greatest religious preceptors of India but without fear of contradiction, that our Shastras teach us that there shall be no cooperation between injustice and justice, between an unjust man and a justice- loving man, between truth and untruth

Cooperation is a duty only so long as Government protects your honour, and non-cooperation is an equal duty when the Government, instead of protecting, robs you of your honour

And I am certain that on this day my fellow Americans expect that on my induction into the Presidency, I will address them with a candor and a decision which the present situation of our people impels.

This is preeminently the time to speak the truth, the whole truth, frankly and boldly

This great Nation will endure, as it has endured, will revive and will prosper.

In every dark hour of our national life, a leadership of frankness and of vigor has met with that understanding and support of the people themselves which is essential to victory

In such a spirit on my part and on yours we face our common difficulties

Values have shrunk to fantastic levels; taxes have risen; our ability to pay has fallen; government of all kinds is faced by serious curtailment of income; the means of exchange are frozen in the currents of trade; the withered leaves of industrial enterprise lie on every side; farmers find no markets for their produce; and the savings of many years in thousands of families are gone

More important, a host of unemployed citizens face the grim problem of existence, and an equally great number toil with little return

Compared with the perils which our forefathers conquered, because they believed and were not afraid, we have still much to be thankful for

Nature still offers her bounty and human efforts have multiplied it

Primarily, this is because the rulers of the exchange of mankind's goods have failed, through their own stubbornness and their own incompetence, have admitted their failure, and have abdicated

Practices of the unscrupulous money changers stand indicted in the court of public opinion, rejected by the hearts and minds of men.

They have no vision, and when there is no vision the people perish.

Recognition of that falsity of material wealth as the standard of success goes hand in hand with the abandonment of the false belief that public office and high political position are to be valued only by the standards of pride of place and personal profit; and there must be an end to a conduct in banking and in business which too often has given to a sacred trust the likeness of callous and selfish wrongdoing

Small wonder that confidence languishes, for it thrives only on honesty, on honor, on the sacredness of obligations, on faithful protection, and on unselfish performance; without them it cannot live.

This Nation is asking for action, and action now.

This is no unsolvable problem if we face it wisely and courageously

It can be accomplished in part by direct recruiting by the Government itself, treating the task as we would treat the emergency of a war, but at the same time, through this employment, accomplishing great - greatly needed projects to stimulate and reorganize the use of our great natural resources.

Hand in hand with that we must frankly recognize the overbalance of population in our industrial centers and by engaging on a national scale in a redistribution, endeavor to provide a better use of the land for those best fitted for the land.

Yes, the task can be helped by definite efforts to raise the values of agricultural products, and with this the power to purchase the output of our cities

It can be helped by preventing realistically the tragedy of the growing loss through foreclosure of our small homes and our farms

It can be helped by insistence that the Federal, the State, and the local governments act forthwith on the demand that their cost be drastically reduced

It can be helped by national planning for and supervision of all forms of transportation and of communications and other utilities that have a definitely public character

There must be a strict supervision of all banking and credits and investments

I shall presently urge upon a new Congress in special session detailed measures for their fulfillment, and I shall seek the immediate assistance of the 48 States.

Through this program of action we address ourselves to putting our own national house in order and making income balance outgo

Our international trade relations, though vastly important, are in point of time and necessity, secondary to the establishment of a sound national economy

It is the insistence, as a first consideration, upon the interdependence of the various elements in and parts of the United States of America - a recognition of the old and permanently important manifestation of the American spirit of the pioneer

In the field of world policy, I would dedicate this Nation to the policy of the good neighbor: the neighbor who resolutely respects himself and, because he does so, respects the rights of others; the neighbor who respects his obligations and respects the sanctity of his agreements in and with a world of neighbors.

If I read the temper of our people correctly, we now realize, as we have never realized before, our interdependence on each other; that we cannot merely take, but we must give as well; that if we are to go forward, we must move as a trained and loyal army willing to sacrifice for the good of a common discipline, because without such discipline no progress can be made, no leadership becomes effective.

We are, I know, ready and willing to submit our lives and our property to such discipline, because it makes possible a leadership which aims at the larger good

Our Constitution is so simple, so practical that it is possible always to meet extraordinary needs by changes in emphasis and arrangement without loss of essential form

And it is to be hoped that the normal balance of executive and legislative authority may be wholly equal, wholly adequate to meet the unprecedented task before us

But it may be that an unprecedented demand and need for un delayed action may call for temporary departure from that normal balance of public procedure.

These measures, or such other measures as the Congress may build out of its experience and wisdom, I shall seek, within my constitutional authority, to bring to speedy adoption.

For the trust reposed in me, I will return the courage and the devotion that befit the time

We face the arduous days that lie before us in the warm courage of national unity; with the clear consciousness of seeking old and precious moral values; with the clean satisfaction that comes from the stern performance of duty by old and young alike

They have asked for discipline and direction under leadership

May He protect each and every one of us.

For I have sworn before you and Almighty God the same solemn oath our forebears prescribed nearly a century and three-quarters ago.

For man holds in his mortal hands the power to abolish all forms of human poverty and all forms of human life

Let the word go forth from this time and place, to friend and foe alike, that the torch has been passed to a new generation of Americans - born in this century, tempered by war, disciplined by a hard and bitter peace, proud of our ancient heritage - and unwilling to witness or permit the slow undoing of those human rights to which this nation has always been committed, and to which we are committed today at home and around the world.

Let every nation know, whether it wishes us well or ill, that we shall pay any price, bear any burden, meet any hardship, support any friend, oppose any foe to assure the survival and the success of liberty.

This much we pledge - and more.

To those old allies whose cultural and spiritual origins we share, we pledge the loyally of faithful friends

Divided, there is little we can do - for we dare not meet a powerful challenge at odds and split asunder.

But we shall always hope to find them strongly supporting their own freedom - and to remember that, in the past, those who foolishly sought power by riding the back of the tiger ended up inside

To those people in the huts and villages across the globe struggling to break the bonds of mass misery, we pledge our best efforts to help them, help themselves, for whatever period is required - not because the communists may be doing it, not because we seek their votes, but because it is right.

To our sister republics south of our border, we offer a special pledge - to convert our good words into good deeds - in a new alliance for progress - to assist free men and free governments in casting off the chains of poverty

To that world assembly of sovereign states, the United Nations, our last best hope in an age where the instruments of war have far outpaced the instruments of peace, we renew our pledge of support - to prevent it from becoming merely a forum for invective - to strengthen its shield of the new and the weak - and to enlarge the area in which its writ may run.

But neither can two great and powerful groups of nations take comfort from our present course - both sides overburdened by the cost of modern weapons, both rightly alarmed by the steady spread of the deadly atom, yet both racing to alter that uncertain balance of terror that stays the hand of mankind's final war.

So let us begin anew - remembering on both sides that civility is not a sign of weakness, and sincerity is always subject to proof

Let both sides, for the first time, formulate serious and precise proposals for the inspection and control of arms - and bring the absolute power to destroy other nations under the absolute control of all nations.

Together let us explore the stars, conquer the deserts, eradicate disease, tap the ocean depths, and encourage the arts and commerce.

(and) let the oppressed go free."

And if a beachhead of cooperation may push back the jungle of suspicion, let both sides join in creating a new endeavor, not a new balance of power, but a new world of law, where the strong are just and the weak secure and the peace preserved.

Now the trumpet summons us again - not as a call to bear arms, though arms we need - not as a call to battle, though embattled we are - but a call to bear the burden of a long twilight struggle, year in and year out, "rejoicing in hope, patient in tribulation" - a struggle against the common enemies of man: tyranny, poverty, disease, and war itself.

Can we forge against these enemies a grand and global alliance, North and South, East and West, that can assure a more fruitful life for all mankind? Will you join in that historic effort?

The energy, the faith, the devotion which we bring to this endeavor will light our country and all who serve it - and the glow from that fire can truly light the world.

Finally, whether you are citizens of America or citizens of the world, ask of us here the same high standards of strength and sacrifice which we ask of you

With a good conscience our only sure reward, with history the final judge of our deeds, let us go forth to lead the land we love, asking His blessing and His help, but knowing that here on earth God's work must truly be our own.

Come back to http://english-e-reader.net/ to find more fascinating and exciting stories!

He seemed about forty years old and he was very well dressed

He seemed very polite and he appeared to be quite a gentleman

Then he took some papers from the clerk and left.

He noticed me and he asked our host to introduce him to me

'What a sad story it is! A young man like that suddenly gives up his business and retires from the world.'

I watched him for the rest of the evening and he seemed to be a good man

He talked politely to everybody and everybody seemed to like him

Mr Slinkton waved cheerfully at me and came into my office.

The clerk searched through his files for a moment and then he brought me some papers.

He wants a policy for two thousand pounds and he has asked Mr Slinkton to write a reference for him.

Mr Slinkton sat down in my office and wrote the reference for Mr Beckwith

He left the forms in my office, said goodbye politely and then left.

I went to Scarborough in September and I saw Mr Slinkton walking on the beach there

It was early evening and he greeted me warmly.

I was away from Mr Slinkton and Miss Niner for about five minutes.

You are in great danger! You must come with me and talk to that man in the hand-carriage

I went back to the rock and sat down

He told me that Miss Niner was very ill and he looked sad while he told me

I arrived at the Temple and went up some stairs

The room was dirty and there were empty bottles everywhere

He walked very unsteadily and he seemed drunk.

He went into the corridor and began to shout loudly.

'Hey! Julius! Come in here and have a drink!' he called.

'Give me what you always give me for breakfast, lunch and dinner

He thought for a moment and then he spoke to me.

'You will try to argue that I was responsible for Beckwith's condition - and for his eventual death

Beckwith suddenly picked up his brandy-glass and threw it at Mr Slinkton

The glass cut his forehead and blood began to flow down his face

Mr Slinkton took out his handkerchief and dried his face

'You're a rogue, Slinkton, and I've caught you! I took these rooms on purpose, just to catch you

I pretended to be a drunkard in order to catch you and I've done it

Suddenly Slinkton lost his calm and his courage

I went to Mr Sampson and told him everything

And I hope you see me in your imagination - when they put the rope around your neck and the crowd cries out for your death!'

Slinkton turned quickly away from us for a second and put his hand to his mouth

Slinkton gasped, ran a few steps and fell to the floor

Meltham and I made sure that Slinkton was dead

Come back to http://english-e-books.net/ to find more fascinating and exciting stories!

On August 30th the weather was cool, the sky was black with smoke from domestic fires, and rain fell; rain and more rain

The late summer and autumn had the heaviest rain of the year.

From the dirty streets, dark passages and slum houses of Whitechapel hundreds of people went to watch the fire

Many of them were poor and homeless

They lived and slept in squalid lodging houses

The poorest lived in the streets and slept in doorways.

As always, the pubs were crowded and noisy

Alcohol was cheap and it helped people to feel better

She needed the money to pay for a bed in the 'White House', her lodging house in Flower and Dean Street

But Mary Ann needed alcohol too, and she was drinking too much

The streets were dark, gloomy and dangerous.

But Polly went away along Whitechapel Road to try and get some money

Buck's Row was a quiet, narrow road with warehouses on one side and some small houses or cottages on the other

At the end of the cottages was the entrance to Brown's stableyard, and then the long wall of a school

A few moments later he noticed something on the pavement in front of Brown's stableyard, and crossed the road

Cross asked him to come and look

They decided to continue on their way to work and tell the first policeman they met.

They saw a policeman, Constable Jonas Mizen, not far away in Baker's Row, told him about the woman, and then walked on to work

He had a lantern, and he showed Constable Mizen a deep cut in the woman's neck.

The manager, Walter Purkiss, and his wife were in their bedroom on the second floor

Mrs Purkiss was awake most of the night, and Mr Purkiss slept badly and was awake between one and two o'clock, but they heard nothing

Polly Nichols's killer worked quickly and silently, and disappeared like a ghost

She was about 1.58m tall, and had dark brown hair

She was wearing a blue dress, black woolen stockings, men's boots, and a black straw bonnet

She had a comb, a white handkerchief, and a broken piece of looking-glass

She lived in workhouses and, when she had the money to pay, in lodging houses

The man probably strangled Polly first, put her on the ground, and cut her throat

This was Inspector Abbeline, a fine detective who knew the East End and its people very well

But he did not know that this killer was different - clever, efficient, and savage

On the first floor Mrs Richardson and her grandson lived in three rooms, and she let out the other rooms

A carman, John Davis, occupied the attic at the front with his wife and three sons

Sometime before thieves broke the lock and stole things

John walked through the passage and opened the door to the yard

Then he sat on some stone steps and took off one of his boots, which was hurting his toe

It was getting light and he could see that the lock on the cellar door was secure

John left the house and went to the market.

and in a few minutes he went out to the backyard

Three or four minutes later Albert came into the yard again and heard a sound like a bump against the wooden fence that separated the yards of numbers 27 and 29

Then he left for work and passed Spitalfields Church at about 5.32 a.m.

By six o'clock he was ready for work and went downstairs to the backyard

On his left between the steps and the wooden fence lay the mutilated body of a woman

Davis ran out into Hanbury Street, where he saw some workmen and shouted, 'Men, come here!' They followed him, looked at the body from the steps, then ran to find a policeman.

when some workmen rushed towards him and told him about the dead woman

Chandler arrived at number 29 and noted down that the woman was lying on her back, with a deep cut from left to right across her throat and mutilations to her stomach

The inspector saw a piece of muslin and two small combs that the murderer had put near her feet

She had dark brown hair and blue eyes

Her clothes were all old and dirty: a long black jacket down to her knees, petticoats, stockings, a black skirt, and boots

Once she had children, but one died and another was disabled

Annie drank a lot and her marriage broke down

But her taste for alcohol dominated her life, and eventually she had to walk the streets as a prostitute.

She lived in a lodging house and paid eight pennies a night

She had a fight with a woman about a piece of soap and got a black eye

When she met her friend Amelia Palmer on September 2nd and 3rd she showed her the black eye and a bruise on her face

on September 8th Annie was in the kitchen of her lodging house, eating potatoes and talking with the other lodgers

One, Albert Cadosch, heard a voice in the yard and a sound like that of somebody falling against the fence between 5.20 to 5.30 a.m

on her way to Spitalfields market, she noticed a man and a woman talking outside number 29

Mrs Darrell heard the man say, 'Will you?' and the woman reply, 'Yes'

He had a dark complexion and was only a little taller than Annie

He wore a brown deerstalker hat and a dark coat

She had, the impression he was over forty and perhaps foreign.

We know that witnesses often make small errors in time, so the man Mrs Darrell saw was very probably the murderer, and he attacked Annie at approximately 5.30 a.m

It was a busy morning, with a lot of people already in the streets or getting up, and heavy traffic for the market

Although the weather was wet and breezy, it was a mild night.

In Berner Street, almost opposite a school, were two big wooden gates which opened into Dutfield's Yard, a dark, narrow court between numbers 42 and 40

Just over half an hour before, Russian and Polish Jews were having a discussion in the club

Some of them began singing Russian songs and dancing.

There was a front door to the club in Berner Street, and a side door in Dutfield's Yard that opened into the club kitchen

The passage into the yard was about five metres long and extremely dark

But inside the yard light came from the club windows, the club office, and from some cottages on the other side of the yard.

he noticed a man and a woman by the school wall opposite Dutfield's Yard

He was 1.70m tall, about 28 years old, and wore a deerstalker hat and dark clothes.

At 12.45 Israel Schwartz was walking towards Dutfield's Yard when he saw a man stop and speak to a woman in the entrance

He was wearing a dark jacket and trousers, and a black cap with a peak

Suddenly the man pulled the woman into the street and threw her down on to the pavement

He knew that Lipski was the name of a Jewish murderer, and in 1888 it was an insulting word used against Jews

Louis Diemschutz was coming along Berner Street with his pony and cart

When he drove his cart into the entrance to Dutfield's Yard, the pony turned to the left and refused to go on

Mr Diemschutz looked down to his right and in the pitch darkness he could just see a shape on the ground

He got off his cart and struck a match

He found her safe with some club members and told them about the woman

Then he returned to the yard with a candle and a friend

He examined the dead woman and saw that she had a deep cut in her throat

It was tied on the left side and was pulled very tight

Had the killer seized the scarf from behind and pulled her to the ground, where he cut her throat?

He noted the dead woman's height - 1.57m - and guessed her age, about 42

She had curly dark-brown hair, a pale complexion, and light grey eyes

She wore a long black jacket, and an old black skirt

Her stockings were white, her bonnet black, and she was wearing boots

He said she lived with him and her name was Elizabeth Stride

Elizabeth sometimes stayed at a lodging house in Flower and Dean Street, where people called her Long Liz

Her husband died in 1884, when Long Liz was lodging in Flower and Dean Street.

Then he hid in the darkness of Dutfield's Yard, and when Mr Diemschutz ran into the club, he quickly escaped

Jack the Ripper wanted more blood, and he went to look for another victim.

Although we do not know what time the killer arrived there, we know what his victim did and can follow her movements on the night of September 29-30th.

Then she started singing quietly, and at 12.30 she asked the policeman on duty when she could go

She asked him the time and he said nearly one o'clock, which was about the time of Elizabeth Stride's murder.

He went with her to the street door and asked her to shut it when she left.

We can imagine her singing to herself as she walked along, a small woman, about 1.52m, and thin

She looked about forty, and had dark brown hair under her black bonnet

Her clothes were old and dirty

She was wearing a red handkerchief around her neck, a black jacket, men's boots, and an old white apron

They passed a man and a woman at the corner of Church Passage that led into Mitre Square

The couple were talking quietly, and the woman had her hand on the man's chest

He said the woman was short, and wore a black jacket and bonnet

The man was aged 30, 1.70m tall, medium build, with a fair complexion and moustache

He wore a grey cap with a peak, a red handkerchief around his neck, and had the appearance of a sailor

He ran to a warehouse nearby and called out for the night watchman, a man named Morris

Mr Morris ran for assistance and soon returned with two policemen

Then Inspector Collard arrived from Bishopsgate Police Station, and Dr Brown came at 2.18 to examine the body.

One of them walked through Goulston Street just before 2.15, but saw nothing suspicious and returned to Mitre Square

At 2.20 Constable Alfred Long also walked along Goulston Street and saw nothing unusual

The killer evidently took it with him and cleaned his hands on it

At some time between 2.20 and 2.55 he was in Goulston Street

He threw the piece of apron, wet with blood, in the doorway and wrote the message

Perhaps it was already there and the murderer dropped the apron near it by chance

Or did he see the graffito and leave the apron there to put the blame on the Jews?

But we know that Jack the Ripper was an extraordinary killer - cool, daring, and efficient

He came and went invisibly

He did not see or hear anything when he entered it and discovered the body at 1.44

'I saw no one and heard no cry or noise,' he said later

Mr Morris, the night watchman in the warehouse, went to the door and looked into the square 'two moments before Constable Watkins called him

Everything was quiet and deserted.

So in less than fifteen minutes the Ripper took Catherine into Mitre square, killed her, mutilated her horribly, and escaped - right under the noses of the police! His escape was amazing

But the discovery of the apron shows that the killer was out in the streets at some time between 2.20 and 2.55 36 to 71 minutes after Watkins discovered the body

She was 42 and lived in a lodging house

'I'll take care of myself, and I won't fall into his hands.

Mary and Barnett decided to live together, and by the beginning of 1888 they were renting a room, 13 Miller's Court in Dorset Street.

Descriptions of Mary suggest an attractive young woman, about 1.70m tall, with a stout build, blue eyes, and a complexion 'as fair as a lily'

She was pleasant when sober but she could be noisy and very quarrelsome when drunk

Unfortunately he had not worked for some months so the couple could not pay the rent, and Mary had returned to prostitution

Nevertheless, Mary and Barnett remained friends

He frequently visited her and gave her money

He visited her around 7.30-7.45 on the evening of Thursday, November 8th to tell her he had no work and could not give her any money

Mary's friend, a laundress named Maria Harvey, was there and said that Mary and Barnett seemed to be friendly

She went soon after Barnett's arrival, leaving some clothing, which included a man's overcoat, some shirts, a petticoat, and a bonnet.

Mrs Cox followed them into the court and said, 'Goodnight, Mary Jane' as they were going into Mary's room

When she came back at 1 a.m., there was a light in number 13 and Mary was still singing

Returning at 3 o'clock, she saw no light in Mary's room, and all was quiet

That night it rained hard and Mrs Cox could not sleep well

Although men went in and out of the court, she did not hear anything suspicious

and fell asleep

She slept badly in a chair until 3.30, when she heard the clock strike, and was awake until nearly five o'clock

It is probable that Mrs Prater and Mrs Lewis paid no attention to Mary Kelly's last terrified cry for help!

Bowyer put his hand in and pulled back the curtain

Then he saw a body lying on the bed and a lot of blood

Inspectors Beck and Dew, the detectives on duty, went to the murder scene

Barnett and Mary used to put a hand through the broken window and pull back the bolt to open the door.

It was only 4-5 metres square and the door banged against the bedside table

There was not much furniture: an old table and two old chairs stood on the bare, dirty floor

Only the hair and eyes identified it as Mary Kelly

The man called Jack the Ripper was never caught, and his name will probably never be known

He wore a brown deerstalker hat and was short, about 1.63m

In the case of Elizabeth Stride, from the descriptions by Constable Smith and Israel Schwartz we have a man between 28 - 30 years old, 1.65m to 1.70m tall, wearing dark clothes and a hat with a peak, or perhaps a deerstalker

If the woman was Catherine Eddowes, then the man was certainly Jack the Ripper: about thirty, of average height, with a small moustache and a cap with a peak.

Hutchinson said the man was aged about 34-35, just over 1.67m, with a pale face, dark eyes and hair and a small moustache

He was dressed like a gentleman in a long dark coat, dark hat, and boots with buttons

He had a black tie and a big gold watch chain

Hutchinson followed the couple into Dorset Street, where they stood and talked at the entrance to Miller's Court

He was not tall, stout, and was wearing a black hat

But some students of the murders believe that Hutchinson's description is too precise and that he was lying for some reason.

He wore dark clothes and a hat with one peak, or two like a deerstalker

He was probably stout and muscular.

He mutilated only the faces of Eddowes and Kelly, which, in the opinion of modern experts, indicates that he knew them.

An example is Montague John Druitt, a 31-year-old lawyer, teacher, and enthusiastic sportsman

He wrote that he was afraid of becoming like his mother and 'the best thing for me was to die.' His mother was in an asylum for lunatics

The police believed that Druitt went mad after the murder of Mary Kelly and committed suicide

He was 28 years old and living in London at the time of the murders

He was secretive and often disappeared into dark little rented rooms around the poor quarters of London

He had a morbid interest in the Ripper murders all his life, and it is possible that he sent 'Ripper' letters to the police

He was also taller and slimmer than the man described by witnesses

Other artists and writers show a similar fascination with violence - Dickens, for example, or Zola

So he had to go to the police before they found him and asked him why he was there

Did he make a false statement and give a false description? Did he have something to hide?

Hutchinson's statement begins, 'About 2.00 a.m., 9th, I met the murdered woman, Kelly, and she said to me, "Hutchinson, will you lend me sixpence?"' So he and Mary knew each other

After the murders in Berner Street and Mitre Square the streets were too dangerous for the Ripper, which explains why he did not kill in October

So perhaps he decided to kill his next victim indoors and chose Mary Kelly, knowing her room was safe.

He lived at the Victoria Home, a workingmen's lodging house in Commercial Street, right in the middle of the murder area, and very near Goulston Street, where the piece of Eddowes's apron was found

Inspector Abbeline, a very able and experienced detective, interviewed him on November 12th - and believed his story

In our violent times it is difficult to imagine the shock and horror that the Whitechapel murders caused in 1888

The Ripper murders were the first of a new kind of crime: serial killings, savage, without an obvious motive, no clues, and very difficult to solve.

The fury of the Ripper's way of killing puzzled the doctors, the police, the public and the press

On August 7th, before the Buck's Row murder, a woman called Martha Tabram was killed and then stabbed ferociously with a knife 39 times

At the time the newspapers called it 'unique and mysterious' and the work of a homicidal maniac.

After the Polly Nichols murder, sensational reports in the newspapers increased the public's fear and horror

People discussed it in the streets and large crowds visited Buck's Row on September 4th

There were stories of a mysterious man known as 'Leather Apron', who demanded money from prostitutes and beat them if they resisted

They found him hiding with his family and arrested him on September 10th

When Mrs Mary Burridge of south London read about the murder, she collapsed and died of fright

The East End community fell into panic and hysteria

Large angry crowds gathered in Hanbury Street and at the local police stations

A young criminal called Squibby, for example, was in Hanbury Street, when a detective saw him in the crowd and chased him

The crowd followed shouting, 'Catch him!' Squibby was terrified and finally surrendered to the police for his own protection.

The anger of the crowd also turned against Jews, who were threatened and abused

Liz Stride and Kate Eddowes were murdered near Jewish clubs, and the police were very nervous about the possibility of anti-Jewish disturbances

But it is certain that the Ripper was not Jewish, and Samuel Montague, an important Jewish citizen and MP, offered a reward of 100 pounds for the arrest of the murderer

Also, some Jewish tradesmen organised a vigilance committee to help the police and offered a reward.

Shops closed early; people rushed home and locked their doors

When a man called Brennan began to shout about the murders in a pub in Camberwell, the customers ran out into the street and Brennan was soon arrested

But in Whitechapel the pubs were empty, and there were only policemen and vagabonds in the dark streets

Meanwhile, the newspapers continued to report sensational stories and rumours

It began 'Dear Boss' and there was a postscript which included the sentence 'What a pretty necklace I gave her'

The writer was probably talking about the injury to Annie's throat, but only the police, the doctors and the killer knew the details of Annie's murder

Thousands of people went to Berner Street and Mitre Square

Sellers of fruit, sweets and nuts did a fabulous trade

During the following weeks sales of newspapers, and verses and songs about the murders were enormous

Some hoaxers pretended to be the Ripper and followed women to scare them

Thousands of letters offering information and help were sent to Scotland Yard

Inspector Abbeline and his colleagues had to read all of them

He worked very hard and nearly had a nervous breakdown.

Lodgers, butchers, and slaughterers were questioned

The search ended on the 18th, and the police admitted they had not found the smallest clue

Come back to http://english-e-reader.net/ to find more fascinating and exciting stories!

One evening in October 1815, an hour before sunset, a man with a long beard and dusty, torn clothes walked into the town of Digne

He was in his late forties, of medium height, broad-shouldered and strong

A leather cap half-hid his face, which was sunburnt and shining with sweat

On his back was a heavy soldier's bag, and in his hand was a large wooden stick.

He then crossed the square towards an inn, and entered by the kitchen door.

The innkeeper, who was also the cook, was busy with his pots and pans, preparing a meal for a group of travellers who were laughing and joking in the next room.

'A meal and a bed,' said the stranger.

The stranger smiled with relief and sat down by the fire

He did not see the boy return a short time later and whisper something to the innkeeper.

The innkeeper approached and, bending towards the man, said in a fierce whisper, 'Get out

The man rose without another word, picked up his bag and stick, and left

Outside, it was growing dark and a cold wind was blowing from the mountains in the east

He knocked on the doors of people's houses, but news of his arrival had quickly spread and nobody would offer him shelter from the cold

He shook his fist at the church and then, cold and hungry, he lay down on a stone bench by the doorway.

A few minutes later, an old woman came out of the cathedral and saw him lying there.

The old woman opened her purse and gave him a few coins

He lived a simple life with his sister, Mademoiselle Baptistine, and his old servant, Madame Magloire, and he was much loved by the people in the town

'The police say that he looks dangerous, and it would be better for everyone to lock their windows and doors.'

'The man is in rags and has an evil look on his face

The door opened and Jean Valjean, the stranger, walked in

I've been walking all day, and nobody in this town will give me food or a bed for the night

A woman saw me lying on a stone bench across the square and suggested that I come here

'Sit down and warm yourself, Monsieur

Jean Valjean's face, which had been hard and fierce, suddenly softened

Soon, however, he began to relax, and looked around the room

'And the travellers in the inn eat better than this.' But then he looked at the table, and saw the beautiful silver candlesticks, knives and forks.

After dinner, the bishop said goodnight to his sister, picked up one of the two candlesticks and, handing the other to his guest, said, 'I'll show you to your room, Monsieur.'

As he was following the bishop across the room, however, he noticed Mme Magloire putting the silver knives and forks in a cupboard by the bed.

Life had been unjust to him, and he was angry

At that time he was looking after his sister, whose husband had died, and her seven children

Out of work, and with no food in the house, he had been arrested for trying to steal a loaf of bread

Now, at last, he was free, but he felt bitter and angry about his lost years

The world had been unfair to him, and he wanted revenge

He sat up, swung his feet to the floor and slowly stood up

He moved carefully towards the window and looked out

He turned back to the room, picked up his bag and took out a short iron bar, sharpened at one end

He then put his shoes into the bag and, grasping the iron bar in his right hand, he moved quietly towards the door of the bishop's bedroom

He gave the door a gentle push and crept into the bedroom

Just as he reached the side of the bishop's bed, the moon came out from behind a cloud and filled the room with light

Valjean gazed down at the bishop's gentle, sleeping face, and felt a kind of terror

He suddenly turned away and moved quickly to the cupboard

He grabbed it, hurried back to the spare bedroom, picked up his stick and bag, climbed out of the window, emptied the silver into his bag and threw the basket into the garden

A minute later he climbed the garden wall and disappeared into the trees.

The bishop, who had been bending sadly over a plant damaged by the basket, looked up and said gently, 'I think I was wrong to keep the silver for so long

Later that morning, as the bishop and his sister were having breakfast, there was a knock on the door

The bishop, meanwhile, had moved towards the group of men and was smiling at Jean Valjean.

'But what about the candlesticks? I gave you those as well, don't you remember? They're silver like the rest, and worth at least two hundred francs

'Monseigneur,' said the sergeant, 'do I understand that this man was telling the truth? We found this silver in his bag, and

He fetched them from a shelf and gave them to Valjean.

The bishop walked up to him and said in a low voice, 'Don't forget that you've promised to use the money to make yourself an honest man.'

'Jean Valjean,' the bishop continued, 'I've bought your soul from the Devil, and have given it to God.'

Jean Valjean left the town and ran into the countryside, blindly following lanes and paths, not realizing that he was running in circles

Finally, as evening fell, he sat on the ground, exhausted, and gazed across the fields at the distant mountains, wishing that he was back in prison

When he had been angry at the world, he had felt calm and sure of himself

But now, for the first time in twenty years, a man had shown him great kindness, and he did not know what to feel.

A boy of about ten years old was coming along a footpath with a small box on his back and dirty knees showing through holes in his trousers

As he sang, he threw a coin into the air and caught it before it fell

This time, however, he did not catch it and it rolled along the ground towards Valjean, who immediately put his foot on it.

'I'm a chimney sweep, and that money is all I have.'

Valjean lowered his head and did not reply.

The boy seized his collar and shook him

Valjean slowly raised his head and stared with a sort of amazement at the child

The boy, suddenly afraid of the mad, fierce look in Valjean's eyes, turned and ran.

Valjean stood for some time gazing emptily around him at the sunset and the shadows moving in on him

Then, with a sudden movement, he bent down and picked it up

Valjean produced two five-franc pieces and gave them to the priest

Finally he stopped and sat, exhausted, on a rock

Then, his heart full of grief for what he had done, he buried his face in his hands and, for the first time in nineteen years, he cried.

The woman looked round and saw a young woman with a child sleeping peacefully in her arms

The mother was young and pretty, but she looked poor and unhappy

She did not smile, and lines of sadness ran down the side of her pale cheeks

Her clothes were old and dirty, and she wore a tight, plain cap over her beautiful blonde hair.

My husband and I manage this inn.'

'I used to work in Paris, but my husband died and I lost my job.' She could not tell Mme Thenardier the truth, which was that she had been made pregnant by a young man who had then abandoned her

I had to carry her and she's fallen asleep.' As she spoke these words, she gave her daughter a loving kiss, which woke her up

The child's eyes were as wide and blue as her mother's

With a little laugh, she jumped off her mother's lap and ran to play with the two girls on the swing.

She took Mme Thenardiers hand and said, 'Will you look after my daughter for me?'

'I have to find work, and that's not easy with a child but no husband

As soon as I find a job, I'll come and fetch her

Mme Thenardier still said nothing, but a man's voice from inside the house called, 'We'll take seven francs a month, and six months in advance.'

'Plenty of everything and silk dresses like a lady

The next morning, Fantine kissed her daughter goodbye and left for Montreuil, crying as if her heart would break.

'Now I can pay off all my debts and stay out of prison

One month later, Thenardier was short of money again, so he took Cosette's beautiful silk clothes to Paris and sold them for sixty francs

The couple dressed Cosette in rags and gave her very little food, which they made her eat from a wooden bowl under the table

The dog and the cat, who ate with her, were her only companions.

Fantine, meanwhile, found work in Montreuil and asked for news of her daughter every month

The Thenardiers always replied that she was in good health and very happy

At the end of the year, however, Thenardier was not happy with just seven francs a month; he demanded twelve and Fantine paid without protest, happy that her daughter was being well cared for.

The Thenardiers, who were loving and gentle to their own daughters, Eponine and Azelma, treated Cosette like a slave.

They made her get up before dawn every day and do all the dirty jobs around the house, while Eponine and Azelma wore pretty clothes and played with dolls

Misery had made her ugly and only her beautiful blue eyes remained.

She rented a small room, sent money regularly to the Thenardiers and, for a short time, was almost happy

She forgot many of her problems, and dreamt only of Cosette and her plans for the future

An unmarried woman with a child was a terrible thing in those days, and Fantine lost her job

That winter, Fantine saved money by not having a fire, and developed a small, dry cough

The Thenardiers wrote her a frightening letter in which they told her that Cosette had no clothes, and that they needed ten francs immediately to buy her a new dress

She took out her comb and let her blonde hair fall down to her waist.

They gave the dress to their daughter, Eponine, and Cosette went on shivering.

This time they wanted forty francs because Cosette was very ill and urgently needed medicine

She approached them without thinking, and discovered that they had gathered around a travelling dentist

Fantine ran home, upset and disgusted

'My hair will grow again,' she thought, 'but teeth would be gone forever.' But then she thought about her daughter, and her own appearance suddenly seemed unimportant

That evening, she visited the dentist at the inn where he was staying, and allowed him to remove her teeth.

She sat on her bed, cold and shivering, and looked at the two coins shining on the table

Fantine earned less and less money from her sewing, and the Thenardiers demanded more and more money to look after Cosette

What could she do? She had sold her hair and her teeth; what else could she sell? And then she decided that she had no other choice: she would have to sell herself.

One winter's evening, a toothless woman with a grey face and flowers in her hair was arrested for attacking a man in the street

If I don't pay, my little girl will lose her home and be thrown out on to the streets

Javert looked up and saw Monsieur Madeleine, one of the most important people in the town.

He had no money but he had a revolutionary idea: he knew a cheap and efficient method of manufacturing glass

He became a very wealthy man but lived a simple life, using most of his money to build new hospitals and schools

Madeleine, and was sure that he had seen him somewhere before, many years earlier

The mayor turned to Inspector Javert and said, in a soft, firm voice, 'This woman must be released.'

He walked angrily out of the room, leaving the mayor and the prostitute alone together

The devil had suddenly decided to be kind, and she did not know what to think.

I'll pay your debts and arrange for your child to return to you

After all her pain and suffering she had, for the first time in her life, found kindness in another human being

At last she would be cared for, and she could look forward to a life of happiness with Cosette

Without a word, she fell to her knees and kissed the back of M

Madeleine sent the Thenardiers 300 francs and told them to send Cosette to Montreuil immediately

Thenardier, thinking that Fantine had suddenly become rich, wrote back and demanded 500 francs

The weeks passed and, although she was happier than she had been for a long time, Fantine caught a fever

Months of poverty and misery had made her ill, and she soon became so weak that she was unable to leave her bed.

'Very soon,' he would reply, and her pale face would light up with joy.

Madeleine was making preparations to leave for Montfermeil and to fetch Cosette himself, he had a visitor

Inspector Javert walked into his office, and stood in silence waiting for him to look up from his work.

I wrote to the police headquarters in Paris and told them about you.'

After being released from prison, this Valjean stole some silver from the Bishop of Digne and robbed a small boy on a public footpath

When you arrived in Montreuil, I felt sure that you were this man, but now I know I was wrong, and I'm sorry

He'd changed his name to Champmathieu and had lived for several years in the village of Ailly-le-Haut-Cloche

I visited the man in Arras prison, and I saw for myself that he is indeed Jean Valjean

If he's found guilty of stealing from the bishop - who, as you know, died a couple of years ago - and of robbing the small boy, he'll spend the rest of his life in prison.'

With those words he bowed and left the office, leaving M

She had a high fever, and was coughing badly, but she still had only one thing on her mind.

He sat by her bed for an hour and then, having told the nurses to look after her, he returned to his home

Madeleine was really Jean Valjean, and M

He knew - although he was not happy to admit this - that he would have to go to Arras and tell the truth

It took him more than twelve hours, and when he arrived, he discovered that Champmathieu's trial had already started

The courtroom filled with laughter and Champmathieu began to laugh himself, which did him no good at all.

Madeleine, pale and trembling, stood up and said:

You know where to find me, and I shall not try to escape.'

Champmathieu went home in a state of total confusion, thinking all men mad and understanding nothing of what had happened.

Madeleine sat by the bedside and watched Fantine while she slept

She was breathing with great difficulty, but her face looked peaceful and calm

Suddenly, she opened her eyes and saw M

Fantine smiled, and began to talk dreamily about her future life with her daughter, and how happy they would be together

But suddenly her face froze, and she stared with horror at the door

Madeleine, who was holding her hand, turned and saw Inspector Javert

Madeleine's hand tightly and begged him to protect her.

This man's name is Jean Valjean, and he's a criminal no better than you are

Instead, with a small sigh, she fell back against her pillow and lay completely still.

Jean Valjean (as we must now call him) shook Javert's hand from his collar and ran to the bed

He gazed into Fantine's eyes and knew immediately that she was dead.

He turned again to Fantine and looked for one last time at her sad, pale face and empty, blue eyes

Bending down, he closed her eyes and pressed his lips against her forehead

Then he rose and turned back to Javert.

Christmas 1823 was especially lively and colourful in the village of Montfermeil

Entertainers and traders from Paris set up their stalls in the streets, and business at the Thenardiers' inn was very good

While guests and visitors ate and drank noisily, Cosette - now eight years old - sat in her usual place under the kitchen table

Dressed in rags, she knitted woollen stockings for Eponine and Azelma.

The nearest water supply was half-way down the wooded hill on which Montfermeil stood, and Cosette hated fetching water, especially in the dark

Miserably, she picked up a large, empty bucket that was almost as big as she was, and was walking with it to the door when Madame Thenardier stopped her.

Cosette took the coin, put it carefully in her pocket and left

She was cold and hungry as she dragged the bucket behind her along the crowded street, but she could not resist stopping in front of one of the stalls

It was like a palace to her, with its bright lights, shining glass and pretty objects

Cosette gazed at the doll for several minutes but, remembering her job, she sighed and continued on her way

She had soon left the colourful lights and the happy laughter of the village behind her, and was running down the hill into the frightening darkness of the wood

Finding the stream, she bent forward and began to till her bucket

When the bucket was full, she gripped the handle with her tiny, frozen hands and tried to pull it back up the hill

She managed a few more steps, and stopped again

Her progress became slower and slower

She was almost at the end of her strength, and she was still not out of the wood

Suddenly, an enormous hand reached down from the sky and took the bucket of water from her

He looked very strange with his tall black hat and long yellow coat.

There was something about his eyes, tilled with a strange sadness, that she liked and trusted

She let him carry the bucket up the hill and, as they walked back towards the village, she told him everything about her life with the Thenardiers

The old man listened with great interest, and asked her many questions.

As they were approaching the inn, Cosette turned to him and said, 'May I have the bucket now? If Mme Thenardier sees that someone has been helping me, she'll beat me.'

The old man gave her the bucket, and they entered the inn together.

He sat down and Cosette, after serving him some wine, returned to her place under the table

Cosette felt in her pocket and suddenly went pale

Mme Thenardier took the coin the old man held towards her and walked away.

At that moment the door opened and Eponine and Azelma appeared

They were two healthy girls, the old man noticed, dressed in warm clothes and with pink, healthy cheeks

After hugging and kissing their mother, they sat on the floor by the fire and played with a doll

Cosette, who had returned to her place under the table, looked up from her knitting and watched them sadly

They left the doll on the floor and went off to play with a baby cat

Cosette, checking that no one was watching, reached out and picked up the doll

She turned her back on the room and began to play with it, hoping that no one could see what she was doing

Mme Thenardier rushed across the room towards Cosette who, afraid that she would be punished, put the doll gently on the floor and began to cry.

'That nasty little girl, who isn't even my own daughter, who I feed and look after out of the kindness of my heart, has been playing with my daughters' doll.'

'She's touched it with her dirty hands!' Then, hearing Cosette crying, she turned to the little girl and shouted, 'Stop that noise!'

The old man left the inn and, minutes later, returned with something in his hands: the beautiful doll from the stall across the road.

Mme Thenardier, Eponine and Azelma stood absolutely still

The drinkers at the other tables paused, glasses half-way to their lips, and stared with disbelief.

The next morning they gave him the bill, charging him three times the usual price for a meal and a bed for the night

Finally, he looked up from the bill without expression and said, 'Tell me, is business good here in Montfermeil?'

I don't know how we would manage without the occasional rich and generous traveller like yourself

It's true we're poor, and we have bad debts, but love is more important than money.'

The old man put three 500-franc notes on the table and said, without smiling, 'Now fetch Cosette.'

When Cosette came downstairs, the old man gave her new clothes to wear: a black woollen dress, black stockings, scarf and shoes

Half an hour later, the people of Montfermeil saw an old man in a tall hat and long yellow coat walking along the road to Paris, hand-in-hand with a little girl dressed completely in black

And, because she was carrying an expensive doll and was no longer wearing rags, not many recognized Cosette.

Valjean and Cosette

He took a key from the pocket of his long yellow coat and opened the old wooden door

He then carried Cosette, who was sleeping in his arms, along a dark corridor and up some stairs to the room he had rented since his escape from Montreuil

There was not much furniture in the room - just an old bed, a mattress on the floor, a table, some chairs and a lighted stove

He lit a candle and sat by the bed, watching her while she slept

He bent and kissed the sleeping child's forehead just as, nine months earlier, he had kissed her mother's.

The next morning, Cosette opened her eyes and immediately started to get out of bed.

Then, as her eyes adjusted to the light, she saw the kind old face of Jean Valjean looking down at her, and she relaxed.

She hugged her doll and asked Valjean hundreds of questions

The December days passed in great happiness for Cosette and for Jean Valjean, too

Now, he discovered the greatest joy he had ever known by just standing beside her bed and looking at her innocent, trusting little face

After escaping from Montreuil, Jean Valjean had taken all his money from the bank and buried it in a forest near Montfermeil

His only neighbour was an old woman, who did his housework and kept his stove burning

Paying her six months in advance, he told her that he was a ruined Spanish gentleman, and that the little girl was his granddaughter.

Weeks passed, and the two lived happily

Valjean gave Cosette lessons in reading and writing, and spent hours watching her as she dressed and undressed her doll

The beggar raised his face and stared hard at Valjean for just a second, then quickly bowed his head

The beggar laughed and joked with him, and Valjean returned that evening a happier man.

A few evenings later, while he was giving Cosette a reading lesson in his room, Valjean heard the front door of the house open and close

He blew out the candle and, just as he was kissing Cosette on the forehead, the footsteps stopped

He sat in his chair with his back to the door and held his breath

Several minutes passed, and then the light disappeared

Running to the door, he put his eye to the large keyhole and saw the back view of a man who was walking towards the stairs

Valjean's heart almost stopped beating and he began to sweat.

It was too dangerous for him and Cosette to stay there another night

That evening, he went downstairs and looked up and down the street

Cosette took his hand, and went with him down the stairs.

There was a full moon, and this pleased Valjean as he moved quickly along the narrow streets

After a while, he felt confident that he and Cosette were not being followed

He gripped Cosette's hand and began to walk more quickly

He could see their faces clearly in the moonlight, and one of them belonged to Inspector Javert.

Valjean picked her up and ran with her through a confusing system of alleys until he came to a bridge

On the other side of the river, he stopped at the entrance of a high-walled alley and looked back

There was no way forward, but as he was turning back, he saw movements in the distance and the flash of moonlight on metal

On one side of him was a tall building, all its doors and windows covered with metal bars

He ran to a nearby streetlight and pulled some wire from a metal box at its base

He tied one end of the wire around Cosette's waist, climbed the wall and, with great difficulty, pulled the girl up behind him

There was a tree on the other side of the wall, and Valjean carried Cosette down into its branches just as the soldiers arrived.

At last, the soldiers gave up their search and went back in the direction they had come

On the night after the Battle of Waterloo, in June 1815, a robber moved quietly around the battlefield, stealing money and jewellery from the bodies of dead soldiers

He saw a hand sticking out from a pile of dead men and horses, a gold ring on its middle finger, shining in the moonlight

The robber pulled the body from the pile of bodies and saw that he had rescued a French officer

Without another word, the robber took the wounded man's watch and purse, and disappeared into the night.

'You have no money, and I am rich,' he said

But if you give the boy to me, and promise never to see him again, I'll look after him.'

Gillenormand and never saw his son or father-in-law again.

Marius grew up with his grandfather, and never knew his father

Gillenormand always told him that his father had been no good - that he was a poor soldier and a drunk who had abandoned him after his mother's death

His father, a brave officer who had fought for Napoleon and nearly died at the Battle of Waterloo, had really loved him and his mother very much

Without telling his grandfather, Marius tried to contact his father and finally discovered where he was living

They had a big quarrel, and M

For the next three years, Marius lived in a small room in an old, damp-walled building on the outskirts of Paris - the same room that Valjean and Cosette had lived in eight years earlier

He gave up studying law and earned his living by working in a bookshop and helping to write dictionaries

He did not earn very much money, but it was enough for the rent and simple meals

Life was hard for him, but he never forgot the promise he had made his father: that he would find Thenardier, the man who had saved his father's life, and help him in any way he could.

When girls looked at him and smiled, he thought they were laughing at his old clothes

Marius paid little attention to his friend, and continued his quiet life of work, study and daily walks.

While walking around his part of the city, Marius had noticed in elderly man and a young girl in the Luxembourg Gardens

The man, who was perhaps sixty, had white hair and a serious but friendly-looking face

They seemed to be father and daughter.

Leblanc, because of his white hair, and the girl Mile Lanoire, because of her black dress,' his friend replied.

For almost a year, Marius saw the old man and the young girl daily in the same place at the same time

She had soft brown hair, pale, smooth skin, deep blue eyes and a lovely smile that lit up her face like sunshine.

She looked up when Marius passed for the second time, and gave him a casual glance

Then one day, as he was passing, thinking about nothing in particular, the girl looked up at him and their eyes met

A second later she looked away and Marius walked on but, in a strange way, he knew his life had changed

He walked around slowly, stopping to look at the ducks on the lake, then casually approached the bench where Mile Lanoire and her father were sitting

She was talking quietly to her father, and Marius could hear the soft, exciting murmur of her voice

Without intending to, he stopped, turned round and walked past the bench again

He felt his face go red and his heart beat loudly in his chest

Taking a deep breath, he rose and was going to pass the bench for a third time when he stopped

What would he be thinking when he saw a strange young man walking backwards and forwards in front of his bench? Without another thought, Marius left the Gardens and went home.

He returned the next morning and sat on a bench all day, pretending to read a book, not daring to go near the bench where the girl and her father were sitting

Leblanc and his daughter had risen from their bench and were slowly walking in his direction

Marius shut his book, opened it again and made an effort to read

When he felt that they were near him, he looked up and saw that the girl was looking steadily at him with a soft, thoughtful gaze that made him tremble from head to foot.

He gazed after her until she had disappeared from sight, then rose to his feet and walked around, laughing and talking to himself

Every day for the next month, Marius went to the Luxembourg Gardens, excited by knowing that the girl was secretly looking at him, but too shy and embarrassed to know what to do

Sometimes he stood for half an hour in a place where her father could not see him, looking at her and enjoying the small, secret smiles she sent him.

Leblanc had begun to suspect what was happening because often, when Marius appeared, he got to his feet and walked away, taking his daughter with him

Marius failed to understand the trick, and made the mistake of doing so

Leblanc became irregular in his visits and did not always bring his daughter with him

His desire for the girl was growing daily, and he dreamt of her every night

Leblanc and his daughter had just left

He kissed the handkerchief, breathed in its perfume, wore it next to his heart by day and kept it under his pillow at night.

Leblanc and had simply fallen out of his pocket, but Marius was unaware of this

The girl could not understand his behaviour at all, and looked at him with a puzzled expression.

One evening, having followed them to the house and watched them enter, he went in after them and spoke to the concierge

The concierge, however, became suspicious, thinking that Marius was connected with the police, and refused to say anything.

Leblanc and his daughter did not come to the Gardens at all

They did not come for a whole week, and Marius began to feel depressed

Every night he stood outside their house and gazed up at their lighted windows

Sometimes he saw a shadow pass in front of a lamp, and his heart beat faster.

He knocked on the door and spoke to the concierge.

He stared fiercely at him and said, 'So, it's you again! I was right

Summer and autumn passed, and winter came, but Marius saw no sign of M

'It gave me so much happiness just to look at her, and now, through my stupidity, I've lost even that.'

Enjolras and his other friends tried to cheer him up by taking him to exciting places, but these expeditions always ended in the same way: Marius would leave the group and walk around the streets of Paris unhappily on his own.

One was tall and thin, the other smaller

Realizing that one of the girls must have dropped it, he picked it up and called after them, but it was too late

With a sigh, he put the package in his pocket and went on to dinner.

That night at home, Marius opened the package and found that it contained four letters, all addressed to different people, and smelling strongly of cheap tobacco

Marius read the four letters and discovered that they were all asking for money

Thinking no more about it, he wrapped the letters up again, threw them into a corner and went to bed.

Marius looked up quickly and saw that his visitor was a thin girl wearing just a skirt and shirt

She looked cold and ill, and when she spoke, Marius saw that she had lost several of her teeth

Marius opened the letter and read:

But my eldest daughter will tell you that my wife is sick and none of us have had any food for four days

Marius realized at once that the handwriting, the yellow paper and the smell of cheap tobacco was the same as in the four letters he had read the previous evening

Marius looked up from the letter and watched the girl moving fearlessly around his room, studying the furniture and the mirror on the wall

'Books!' she said, and then added with pride, 'I know how to read and write

Picking up a pen that lay on the table, she wrote on a piece of paper, Be careful! The police are coming! She showed Marius her work and then, changing the subject quickly, for no reason at all, she gazed into his eyes and said shyly, 'Do you know, M

Approaching him, she rested a cold red hand on his shoulder and said, 'You never notice me, M

I see you on the stairs, and I see you walking around the streets, looking so sad and alone.'

He moved away from the girl's touch and said, 'I think, Mademoiselle, that I have something belonging to you.' He handed her the parcel of letters.

She clapped her hands and cried, 'We've been looking for that everywhere! How did you know they were mine? Of course, the handwriting

Marius took a five-franc piece from his pocket and handed it to the girl.

With those words, she gave a little laugh and wave, grabbed some dry bread from the table and disappeared out of the door.

He had heard them and seen them, but had paid them no attention, and he suddenly felt guilty.

He stood on a cupboard, put his eye to the hole, and looked through it into his neighbours' room.

The Jondrettes' room was dirty and evil-smelling, unlike Marius's bare but clean room

Its only furniture was a chair, an old table, some cracked dishes and two dirty beds, one on each side of a fireplace

A man with a long, grey beard was sitting at the table, writing a letter and smoking a pipe

Marius, depressed at what he saw, was going to get down from the cupboard when the door of the Jondrettes' room opened and the elder girl came in

I saw him with his daughter in the church, and gave him the letter

Then, turning to his wife, he said, 'Quickly! Put out the fire!' While she poured water on the flames, the man broke the chair with his foot and told his younger daughter to break a window

She put her fist through the glass and ran to her bed, crying because her arm was covered in blood.

'Excellent,' her father smiled, tearing a piece off his shirt and using it as a bandage

An elderly man and a young girl appeared in the doorway and Marius, still looking through the hole in the wall, could not believe his eyes.

In the bright mist that clouded his vision, Marius could hardly see the features of the sweet face that had lit his life for six months and had then disappeared, filling his life with darkness

'Monsieur, you will find some woollen stockings and blankets in the parcel,' M

We are without food, Monsieur, and without heating

A broken window - in this weather! My wife ill in bed and our younger daughter injured.'

Leblanc and 'Ursula' tried to comfort her, Jondrette approached his wife and said in a whisper, 'Take a good look at that man.'

Leblanc and told him about his debts.

Leblanc took a coin out of his pocket and put it on the table.

'But I'll take my daughter home and come back this evening with more money for you.'

Leblanc and 'Ursula' out of the door and, after a few minutes' indecision, Marius jumped down from the cupboard and ran out into the street

Marius sat down and buried his face in his hands, too overcome by emotion to think clearly

Without another thought, Marius jumped on to the cupboard and looked again through the hole in the wall.

He told the two girls to leave the room and then, when alone with his wife, he said, 'And I recognized the girl too

But Jondrette bent down and whispered something in her ear

'Our daughters barefoot and without a dress between them, while she wears leather boots and a fur coat? You must be wrong

You've forgotten, that child was ugly, and this one's not bad-looking.'

We deserve a better life, and this is our chance.'

I'll bring some friends round, and we'll make sure he gives us a lot more money.'

Jondrette stroked his beard and laughed

'We'll know what to do about it.' And then, as he was going to leave the room, he turned to his wife and said, 'You know, it's lucky he didn't recognize me

With an ugly laugh, he pulled his cap down over his eyes and left the room.

Although Marius was a dreamer and not a man of action, he knew immediately that he had to save M

Leblanc and 'Ursula' from the trap that Jondrette was setting for them

The desk clerk showed him into the police chief's office, where a tall man with a wide face and a thin, tight mouth was trying to keep warm next to a tire.

Finally, he asked Marius for his door key and told him to go home and hide quietly in his room so that his neighbours would think he was out.

'When the old man and the girl arrive, let them start their business

Outside it had stopped snowing, and a full moon was growing steadily brighter above the mist

Taking off his boots, he quietly climbed on to the cupboard and looked through the hole in the wall

'Now, you two must go and keep guard in the street, one by the gate, one at the street corner.'

A few minutes later, there was nobody in the building except for Marius and the Jondrettes

Marius watched as Jondrette put a metal bar in the fire and inspected a rope ladder on the table

Next, he opened a drawer, took out a long knife and tested its blade with his finger

Leblanc appeared and put four coins on the table

'That is for your rent and food, Monsieur,' he said

Jondrette quietly told his wife to dismiss the carriage, and when she had left the room, turned back to his visitor.

Leblanc asked Jondrette about his circumstances, and Jondrette smiled sadly as he invented lie after lie

Finally, Jondrette picked up a large picture that was leaning against the wall, and showed it to M

Leblanc rose and, standing with his back to the wall, looked quickly round the room

Jondrette put the picture down and stepped quietly towards the old man.

Leblanc grew pale, and gripped the back of the broken chair with his huge hands

Leblanc and repeated his earlier question

Leblanc would be saved and Thenardier would be destroyed

Thenardier walked up and down in front of M

With surprising speed, he pushed the table and chair to one side and ran to the window

He managed to open it but, before he could jump, the three men jumped on him and held him to the floor.

Leblanc was tied up and taken to the bed.

'Never mind.' He sat on the bed next to the helpless but brave old man, and said, 'Let's discuss things quietly

Leblanc's right hand and, producing a pen and paper, began:

Leblanc signed his name Urbain Fabre, which seemed to satisfy Thenardier, and wrote an address on the envelope

Thenardier then took the letter and gave it to his wife.

Finally, there was the sound of horses in the street outside and, moments later, the door to the room was thrown open.

Thenardier sat on the corner of the table in silence for some moments, swinging his leg and gazing with a fierce satisfaction at the fire

Then he turned to the prisoner and said in a slow, threatening voice, 'What did you hope to gain by giving me a false name and address?'

He took a piece of brick from the wall, wrapped the piece of paper around it and threw it through the hole into the middle of Thenardier's room.

She picked up the piece of paper and handed it to her husband, who read it quickly.

The police are coming and we've got to go!'

They threw the rope ladder from the open window but, before they could escape, the door opened and Inspector Javert walked in.

There are five of you, and fifteen of us

The men put down their weapons and surrendered without a fight

When everybody had been arrested and taken from the room, Javert noticed the prisoner, who was standing, head bowed, by the window

Javert rushed to the open window and looked down

Marius and Cosette

Early the following morning, he paid the concierge his final rent and went to live with his friend, Enjolras

He looked up and recognized Eponine, Thenardiers elder daughter

Still wearing the same rags, with the same bold look in her eyes and the same rough voice, she had somehow become more beautiful

She stared at Marius with a look of pleasure on her pale face, and for some moments seemed unable to speak.

Marius still said nothing, and after a moments pause she said, 'You don't seem very glad to see me, but I could make you look happy if I wanted to!'

She bit her lip and hesitated, as if trying to make up her mind about something

Marius jumped up and took her by the hand.

Then he suddenly frowned and seized Eponine by the arm

They had only gone a few steps when Eponine stopped and said, 'You remember you promised me something?'

He pushed it into her hand, but she opened her fingers and let the coin fall to the ground

She looked at him with a mixture of disappointment and sadness in her eyes.

Valjean had gone away on business for a couple of days, and Cosette was in the downstairs sitting room, playing the piano.

She listened at the window for a minute, then ran up to her bedroom, opened the window and looked out

The moonlit garden and the street beyond it were completely empty

Cosette, not a nervous girl by nature, smiled to herself and thought no more about it.

Nervously, she picked it up and discovered an envelope underneath it

Cosette sat down and began to read, enjoying the music of the language and the beauty of the handwriting

She had never read anything like this before, and it affected her deeply.

Her heart on fire, she took the notebook upstairs to her bedroom and read every word again

Finally, she kissed the book, held it to her heart and waited for the evening, when she knew that something special was going to occur.

Cosette spent a long time in front of the mirror, making her hair look beautiful and deciding which dress to wear

She sat on the bench where she had found the notebook and, moments later, had the strange feeling that she was being watched

She looked round and jumped to her feet.

He looked paler and thinner than she remembered

His dark clothes were almost invisible in the shadows, and his face shone softly in the fading light

'Mother!' Cosette murmured, and began to fall.

Marius caught her and held her tightly in his arms without realizing what he was doing, lost in a mist of love

Cosette, feeling her body close to his, took his hand and pressed it against her heart

Then, as if by magic, her lips were next to his and they were kissing

Beneath the stars, they were happy just to look into each others eyes and hold each other's hands

When everything had been said, she laid her head on his shoulder and asked, 'What's your name?'

During that month of May in the year 1832, Cosette and Marius met every day in the wild garden of that small, secret house

They would sit and hold hands and talk, or just gaze into each other's eyes and smile.

He could not speak, and Cosette felt his hand grow cold.

'Father told me this morning that I have to pack everything and be ready to leave for England within a week.'

Marius rose to his feet and said coldly, 'Cosette, are you going?'

Marius turned his back to her and said, 'Then I shall have to go away.'

Marius turned and was surprised to see her smiling.

I'll tell you where, and you must meet me there, wherever it is.'

'Are you crazy? You need money to go to England, and I haven't got any

I wear a cheap hat, my jacket has lost half its buttons and there are holes in my boots.' He turned away from her and stood with his face pressed to the trunk of a tree, almost ready to faint

Finally, he heard a small sound behind him and, turning round, he saw that Cosette was in tears.

He fell on his knees in front of her and pressed her hand to his lips.

I'm living with a friend of mine, Enjolras.' Marius then took a knife out of his pocket and scratched his address on the wall - 16, rue de la Verrerie.'

'Well, I'll pray for you to succeed and I'll never stop thinking about you

Although he was too proud to admit he was wrong, and although he was angry, M

Gillenormand was sitting in front of a large fire, staring into the flames and thinking bitterly of Marius

While he was gazing into the fire, thinking these sad thoughts, his old servant entered the room and asked, 'Will Monsieur receive M

Gillenormand's face, and the servant began to worry that his master was ill

But the old man finally raised his head and said, in a low voice, 'Show him in.'

Nothing of him was clearly visible except his face, which was calm and serious, but strangely sad.

At last! After four years! Was it really him? He wanted to open his arms and hug him, but all he said was, 'What have you come for?'

You're probably in trouble with the police, or you're in debt, and you've run back to me for help

'So you said to yourself, "I'll have to go and see him, that old fool

I haven't a pair of shoes, and she hasn't a shirt, but never mind

I'm going to throw away my youth, my career, my whole life, and dive into poverty with a woman around my neck..

He rose and crossed the room slowly, with his head bowed

Gillenormand moved quickly towards him, pulled him back into the room and pushed him into an armchair.

' he said, taking a purse from a drawer and putting it on the table

Marius told his grandfather all about Cosette and how much he loved her

Gillenormand listened carefully and, when Marius had finished, he laughed.

Marius, too shocked to reply, shook his head and rose to his feet

He then turned slowly to the old man, bowed deeply and said, 'Four years ago you insulted my father

The proud young man had closed the door and gone.

Marius left his grandfathers house in a state of despair, and returning to his room, fell asleep fully-dressed on the bed

They all looked very nervous and excited about something.

Enjolras and his friends shook their heads with amazement at their friend's lack of awareness, and soon left the room

Marius opened a drawer and took out the two guns which Inspector Javert had lent him in February

Putting them in his jacket pocket, he went out and continued to wander aimlessly around the streets, noticing only occasionally the strange atmosphere of excitement that was growing in the town

People were running around, and there was a lot of noise, but Marius paid little attention

Looking up, he saw that there were no lights on in the house and that all the windows were closed

He called her name again and again until, exhausted, he sat down on the stone steps

Marius ran to the gate and was just in time to see the figure of Eponine, Thenardier's daughter, disappearing into the shadows at the end of the street.

He was a strong supporter of the Catholic church and the aristocracy, and he took away the freedoms that Napoleon had given the ordinary citizens

In 1830, there was a peaceful revolution, and he was forced to leave

The new king, Louis-Philippe, was a brave and clever man who loved his country

Neither could he understand the concept of freedom of speech, and he often sent soldiers into the streets to attack people who were making public protests.

As the summer approached, the mood of the workers and the poor became angrier and angrier

The day of his funeral was arranged for 5 June, and thousands of people saw this as a chance to make a public protest against the king and his government.

A large crowd followed behind, waving flags and carrying swords and heavy sticks

The crowd grew more and more excited, until finally they tried to take the coffin away from the soldiers and carry it across a bridge

Soldiers attacked the crowd with swords; the crowd threw stones and ran screaming across the bridge

As soon as the fighting started, Enjolras and several of his friends started to build a barricade outside the Corinth wine shop in the rue de la Chanvrerie, a small street surrounded by dark alleys in the market district of Paris

Enjolras had been joined by many strangers as he and his friends had run shouting along the street

Having run to tell Marius that his friends were waiting for him, she was helping Enjolras and his companions to build the barricade

New people arrived all the time, bringing with them gunpowder and weapons to fight the soldiers who would be arriving very soon.

Enjolras, who was the leader of the rebels, organized the building of a second barricade and the manufacture of bullets from melted silver

The tall, grey-haired man was doing useful work on the larger barricade, and Eponine (whom everyone thought was a boy) worked hard too

The barricades were finished in less than an hour and, with the sound of drums in the city growing louder, Enjolras brought a table out into the street and sat down with his friends for a drink.

The man smiled and eventually admitted that he was.

Marius left the garden and, mad with grief at losing Cosette, walked towards the sound of drums and gunfire in the centre of the city

Someone fired a gun and a bullet hit a wall just behind him, but he didn't care.

The street was lit with a sudden flash of light and filled with the thunder of gunfire.

Marius stood up and ran along a series of alleys that led into the rue de la Chanvrerie, behind the Corinth wine shop

Marius saw a soldier attacking Enjolras, who had fallen backwards and was calling for help

Marius took Javert's guns from his pockets and shot the soldier dead.

Marius, who had thrown away his guns and was now without a weapon, began to move towards a barrel of gunpowder he had seen near the door of the wine shop

Neither did he see, at the moment the soldier fired, a young boy dressed in rags jump in front of the gun and fall wounded as the bullet meant for Marius hit him in the hand.

'Put down your weapons and surrender!' a soldier called from the top of the barricade.

The soldiers and the rebels fired at each other at the same time, filling the air with thick clouds of dark smoke

Marius smiled and lowered the torch towards the gunpowder

Within seconds, the soldiers had left the barricade, leaving their dead and wounded behind, and were running into the darkness at the far end of the street.

Marius hugged Enjolras and many other friends he recognized.

While the soldiers waited at the far end of the street for further orders, and the rebels removed dead bodies from the barricade and took care of the wounded, Marius walked around the stronghold in a kind of dream

By the light of a lamp on the pavement, he could see a torn jacket, trousers with holes in them, and two bare feet

A white face was turned towards him and the voice asked, 'Do you recognize me? It's Eponine.'

Marius bent down quickly, and saw that it was indeed that unhappy girl, dressed in a man's clothes.

She rested her head on his knee and said without looking at him, 'Oh, what happiness

Then, with a great effort, she raised herself on one arm and, struggling for breath, looked into Marius's eyes.

She took hold of Marius's hand with her wounded hand and, without seeming to feel the pain, guided it to her pocket, from which he took the letter.

Her eyelids trembled, and then she was still

Just as Marius thought that her sad soul had finally left her body, she slowly opened her eyes, and said in a voice so sweet that it seemed already to come from another world, 'You know, M

With those words, she closed her eyes for the last time and died.

Marius kissed her pale forehead and laid her gently on the ground

Then he returned to the wine shop, and opened the letter that she had given him

We go tonight to Number 7, rue de l'Homme-Arme, and in a week we shall be in England

She was going with her father to England, and his grandfather had refused to give his permission for him to marry

Nothing had changed, and he decided that he had one last duty to perform: he must send Cosette a final message and tell her of his death

He tore a page out of the pocket notebook he always carried and wrote:

I went to my grandfather, and he refused to give his permission

I have no money, and neither have you

When you read this, my soul will be very near and smiling at you.

He folded the letter, wrote Cosette's new address on the back and called over a young boy.

The boy scratched his head, thought for a moment, and then, with a sudden movement, took the letter and ran off into the night.

For the first time in their life together, he and Cosette had quarrelled

Cosette had brought her letter case and blotter with her, Valjean his box of child's clothing and the old National Guard uniform which all respectable men possessed, and which he had worn under a previous identity.

Cosette, however, did not leave her bedroom the next day, and Jean Valjean had dinner alone

As long as he had Cosette, he would be happy, and it did not matter where they lived

He stood up and was going to leave the room when something made him stop

Cosette's blotter was lying on a cupboard just below it and, as Valjean stared at its reflection, he read the following lines:

We go tonight to Number 7, rue de 1'Homme-Arme, and in a week we shall be in England

She had left it on the cupboard and the mirror, reflecting the backwards handwriting, made the message clearly visible.

Valjean moved closer to the mirror and read the lines again, not wanting to believe them

He began to shake and he fell back into an armchair, feeling angry and betrayed

He had suffered terribly over the years and, until now, he had survived every disaster

He murmured to himself, 'She's going to leave me,' and the pain of those words cut into his heart like a knife.

After a short time, he rose to his feet and looked again at the blotter

His anger and misery of minutes before had been replaced by a terrible calmness

He remembered clearly the young man in the Luxembourg Gardens who had shown such great interest in Cosette, and he was certain that this was the man she had written to.

He went out into the night and sat on the doorstep, his heart filled with a terrible hatred for the man who was trying to steal Cosette from him

Seeing Valjean on his doorstep, the boy stopped and asked, 'Do you live in this street?'

Oh, and one more thing before you go,'Valjean said when the boy had handed him the letter

Jean Valjean went back into the house and tried to make sense of the words that danced before his eyes: I shall die..

Then Valjean frowned and, after a quick calculation, decided that Marius was probably still alive

He was still certain to die, and Valjean's happiness would be safe

If he kept the letter in his pocket, Cosette would never know what had happened to the other man, and life with her would continue the same as before

For the sake of Cosette's happiness, he would have to try and save the life of the man she loved - the man he hated more than any other in the world.

Half an hour later he left the house, dressed in his National Guard uniform, with a loaded gun and a pocket full of gunpowder, and made his way towards the market district of Paris.

During the night, the thirty-seven remaining rebels strengthened the main barricade and made more bullets

The ground floor of the wine shop became a hospital for the wounded, and the bodies of the dead were taken to an alley near the smaller of the two barricades

Four of the dead people were National Guards, and their uniforms were removed.

'Then one of us must stay and fight,' one of the married men replied.

Jean Valjean, who had arrived unnoticed at the barricade, had been listening to the argument and had quickly understood the situation.

The barricade was stronger than it had been for the first assault, and the rebels were at their positions, guns loaded and ready for action

Sounds of chains and of heavy wheels moving along the stone streets could be heard, and then soldiers came into view at the end of the street, pulling a large cannon

Moments later, an officer shouted a command and the cannon roared into action

The rebels clapped and cheered.

More soldiers moved into position at the end of the street, behind the cannon, and started to build a low wall with pieces of broken stone

The next cannonball exploded against the wall at one end of the barricade, killing two men and wounding three.

He aimed his gun over the barricade at the leader of the gun crew, and fired

The gunner - a fair-haired, handsome young man - spun round twice with his head thrown back, and fell sideways across the cannon

The battle continued for some time; the cannon destroyed the upper windows of the wine shop, and did some damage to the barricade, but the rebels did not withdraw

Within half an hour the sound of gunfire in other places had stopped, and the rebels knew that they were alone

Both cannons fired together, accompanied by gunfire from soldiers at the end of the street and on the rooftops

There were only twenty-six men left, and the main attack on the barricade was going to take place very soon

Valjean untied the rope around Javert's feet and, taking him by the belt of his coat, led him outside

Valjean, his gun in one hand, pulled Javert behind him over the barricade and into a narrow alley, where the corner of a house hid them from view

Javert glanced at the dead body and murmured, 'I think I know that girl

Valjean, however, took a knife from his pocket and cut the ropes that tied Javert's wrists.

Javert buttoned his coat, straightened his shoulders and, with a puzzled look on his face, began to walk off in the direction of the market

He had only gone a few steps, however, when he turned and looked at Valjean

Javert walked away slowly and Valjean, waiting for him to turn a corner, fired his gun into the air and returned to the stronghold.

There was a roar of gunfire and the soldiers attacked, rushing towards the barricade

The first assault was beaten back by the brave rebels, but the soldiers attacked again and again

Soon, the ground below the barricade was piled with dead and wounded men as the rebels and soldiers fought hand to hand

The rebels fought long and hard to defend the stronghold, but finally they had to withdraw to the low wall outside the wine shop

One by one the remaining rebels escaped into the wine shop, until only Enjolras and Marius were left outside

His eyes closed and, in great pain, he felt a hand grab him as he fell.

Before long, they broke down the door and rushed inside

Enjolras and the few surviving rebels fought bravely, but the soldiers were too strong

When Marius had been hit, Valjean ran to him at once, grabbed him before he fell and carried his unconscious body into a small alley behind the wine shop

Valjean lowered Marius to the ground, stood with his back to the wall and looked around him.

At the foot of the smaller barricade, half-hidden by broken stones and pieces of wood, there was a hole in the road covered with an iron grille

Valjean leapt forward and, using all his strength, he moved the stones and wood, opened the grille, lifted Marius on to his shoulders and climbed down into the darkness.

A few minutes later, he found himself in a long underground passage, a place of absolute peace and silence

The soldiers might discover the grille by the barricade at any moment, and come down in search of him.

He walked in total darkness, the silence broken occasionally by the thunder of gun carriages and horses racing along the streets of Paris far above his head.

He was being followed! He pressed himself against the wall, held his breath and waited

Finally, the group of men moved off along another passage, and Valjean was left in total darkness once again.

His feet slipped all the time in the water on the ground, and he felt sick and faint with the terrible, airless smell

At last, exhausted, he stopped beneath a large grille that brought him much-needed light and fresh air

He laid Marius down gently at the edge of the sewer, and looked down at his face

It was covered with blood and as pale as death

Valjean tore pieces oft his own shirt and bandaged Marius's wounded shoulder as well as he could

He found two objects in Marius's clothing: a piece of bread and a wallet

Valjean ate the bread and, opening the wallet, found a note which Marius had written:

Valjean repeated the address until he could remember it, returned the wallet to Marius's pocket, picked Marius up again and continued his journey downwards towards the river

At one point he had to walk waist-deep through water, and almost sank as the ground turned to sand beneath his feet

Forgetting the weight of Marius on his shoulders and his own hunger and tiredness, he ran towards the light

He had to bend as the roof of the tunnel became lower, but when he reached the light, Valjean stopped and gave a cry of despair

But the gate was solid and the bars were firm.

Valjean turned his back to the gate and sank to the ground, his head bowed between his knees

There was no way out and, as all hope of escape left him, he began to think of Cosette.

He looked up and saw a man dressed in old clothes standing beside him

Valjean did not show that he recognized the man, and saw with relief that Thenardier had not recognized him.

Give me half of what you found in this man's pockets, and I'll unlock the gate for you.' He produced a large key from his pocket, and a piece of rope

'Then you can tie stones to the body and throw it in the river.'

Valjean took thirty francs from his pockets and showed it to Thenardier, who stared with disbelief

'You killed a man for just thirty francs? You're a fool.' He searched Marius's pockets himself, and then Valjean's.

He took the thirty francs and, helping Valjean to lift Marius on to his shoulders, he put the key in the lock and opened the gate just wide enough for Valjean to pass through

When Valjean was outside, Thenardier closed the gate behind him and disappeared, like a rat, into the darkness of the sewers.

Valjean laid Marius gently on the grass and stood up, surrounded by silence, enjoying the feeling of fresh air on his face

He looked round quickly and saw a tall man in a long coat, a large stick in his hand

He had been more interested in catching Thenardier, who had escaped from prison and was known to be in the area.

Valjean told him his name and stood, without moving, as Javert approached and stared into his eyes.

I promise not to try and escape

Bending down, he took a handkerchief from his pocket, wet it in the river and bathed Marius's blood-stained forehead

With Marius in the back seat, Valjean and Javert side by side in the front, the carriage drove off quickly through the dark and strangely empty streets of Paris.

Go and wake his grandfather

Javert, Valjean and the driver carried Marius into the house and laid him gently on a sofa in M

While one servant ran to find a doctor and another looked for clean sheets, Valjean felt Javert's hand on his arm

He understood, and went downstairs with Javert close behind him

At the end of the rue de l'Homme-Arme, which was too narrow for the carriage to enter, Javert paid the driver and accompanied Valjean to his front door on foot.

Valjean went into his house and called, 'It's me!' Climbing the stairs, he paused for a moment to look out of the window to see what Javert was doing

The poor man, unable to understand the kindness and gentle nature of the man he had spent his whole life hating, had taken his own life by jumping from a bridge

'He was on the barricade and

I try to be good to him, and this is how he rewards me!'

The old man walked to the window and, while he complained to the night about the pain and grief his grandson had caused him, the doctor arrived

After listening to Marius's heart, he organized his removal to a bed in another room, and returned to M

'A fool who prefers fighting to dancing and having fun

At that moment, Marius's eyes slowly opened and his gaze rested upon M

Marius lay for a long time between life and death in a state of fever, endlessly repeating the name of Cosette.

He did strange, unexpected things, like running up and down stairs without knowing why

He thought about Enjolras and Eponine, and wondered why Cosette's father had been at the barricade

He noticed his grandfather's tenderness towards him, but he could not forget the old man's unfairness and cruelty to his father, who had died penniless and unloved

Most of all, however, he thought about Cosette, and how he could find her again.

While you've been ill, she's spent her time crying and making bandages for you

I've found out that she's a charming girl and that she loves you

I knew you were angry with me, and I thought, "What can I do to make him love me?" Then I thought, "I can give him Cosette." I wanted to invite her to see you, but the doctor warned me that you would probably get too excited

So I advise you, dear boy, to eat more meat and get better soon

Then you can marry your Cosette and be happy.'

He held Marius's head to his chest and they cried together.

Gillenormand said and, turning to Marius and Cosette, he added, 'My children, you are free to love one another.'

When they were alone together, Cosette and Marius kissed.

He was, without doubt, a bad man, but Marius had promised his father to find him and help him

The only thing they discovered was that Mme Thenardier had died, and that her husband had escaped from prison and disappeared with his surviving daughter, Azelma.

Marius's attempts to find him also ended in failure, and the true story of his escape from the barricade remained a complete mystery to him.

One evening, when Marius was talking to Cosette and Jean Valjean about the mystery and his unsuccessful attempts to solve it, he became angry with Cosette's guardian's lack of interest in his story.

'Do you realize, Monsieur, how brave this man was? He rescued me from the field of battle and carried me through the sewers of Paris

He risked his life to save a dying man, and why? He was a total stranger

Cosette and Marius made a handsome couple on their wedding day

Gillenormand and Jean Valjean

She had Marius, and she would be happy with him for the rest of her life!

Jean Valjean, meanwhile, went home, lit his candle and went upstairs to bed

He remembered the little girl he had rescued from the Thenardiers ten years earlier, and felt sad that he was no longer the most important man in her life

That he was Jean Valjean, a criminal who had spent nineteen years in prison and who had stolen silver candlesticks from a trusting and kind-hearted bishop

He knew that if he told Cosette and Marius the truth, he would spoil everybody's happiness and he would lose their love and respect

Gillenormand's house, and asked to speak to Marius in private

Marius hugged Valjean warmly, addressed him as 'father' and invited him to lunch, but Valjean shook his head and said, 'Monsieur, I have something to tell you.'

Finally, in a state of shock and confusion, the young man said, 'Why have you told me all this? No one forced you to.'

He sank into an armchair and buried his face in his hands

But at the door he half-turned and said, 'Monsieur, if you will permit me, I would like to come and see her

Besides, if I suddenly stopped visiting, people would become suspicious and begin to talk

'Monsieur, you are very kind,' said Jean Valjean, shaking Marius's hand and leaving the room.

Marius kept his promise about not telling Cosette, and Valjean visited her every evening in a small room on the ground floor

It was cold and damp, but a fire had been lit and two armchairs had been placed in front of it

She pressed his hands in hers and held them to her lips.

'I want you to come and live with us

You'll always be my father and I'm not going to let you go.'

You're upsetting me very much, and I don't know why you're being so cruel.'

You're happy now, and so my work is complete.'

With these words, he picked up his hat and left.

Jean Valjean continued his evening visits, but the relationship between himself and Cosette became cooler and more distant

As 'Monsieur Jean', he gradually became a different person to her, and she began not to depend on him for her happiness.

When he arrived, he discovered that the fire had not been lit, and the armchairs had been left near the door

One evening he discovered there were no chairs in the room at all - he and Cosette had to stand in the cold for their whole meeting

That night he went home in despair, and the next evening he did not come at all.

He did not return to the house again, and Cosette was too busy with married life to think too much about him

He would then stare at the house for several minutes, tears rolling down his cheeks, before turning round and slowly returning home.

He persuaded Cosette, therefore, not to use any of the money her guardian had given her, and to live on the money that he had started to earn as a lawyer

But she loved her husband even more, and she gradually became used to not depending on the old man for her happiness.

The smell of tobacco and the handwriting on the envelope was so familiar that Marius immediately thought of the Jondrettes

It was signed 'Thenard', and was asking for money

He had tried without success to find the man who had saved his father's lite at Waterloo, and now the man had come to him! He immediately asked the servant to show the man in.

However, Marius had a shock when he saw the man - he did not recognize him at all! He was an old man with a big nose, glasses and neat grey hair

He was wearing smart black clothes, and a gold watch chain hung from his jacket pocket.

The stranger explained in great detail how he used to work for the government in foreign countries and that, now he was retired, he wanted to move to South America with his wife and daughter

Unfortunately, it was a long journey, and he needed money.

Marius had only read the letter quickly, and could not remember the details, so he said, 'Go on.'

'The man you think is your wife's guardian is a murderer and a thief

The stranger narrowed his eyes, trying to hide his disappointment and anger at Marius's calmness

It's a remarkable secret and I'll sell the information to you for 20,000 francs.'

'You're a completely rotten man, but I'll give you this.' Marius took a banknote out of his pocket and threw it in the stranger's face.

With those words, he removed his false nose, glasses and neat grey wig.

Marius, meanwhile, was grateful for finally having the chance to help Thenardier, and therefore to keep the promise he had made to his father

'Shall I tell you the secret that you were planning to sell me? I, too, have sources of information, and probably know more about the subject than you do

Jean Valjean, as you say, is a murderer and a thief

He's a thief because he robbed a wealthy manufacturer and mayor of Montreuil, M

Jean Valjean, who knew the mayor's background, reported him to the police and took advantage of his arrest to take over half a million francs from his Paris bank

'They are incorrect, and I do not like to hear a man unjustly accused

'I have all the proof here,' Thenardier said, producing an envelope in which there were several documents and newspaper articles

'But he's a splendid man! The fortune was really his, and he's not a murderer or thief at all! He's a hero and a saint!'

'He's a thief and a murderer,'Thenardier said quietly.

Thenardier sat down and told Marius about the time he had helped Valjean to escape from the Paris sewer.

'He was carrying the body of a man he had robbed and killed,' Thenardier said

He produced a muddy piece of cloth and showed it to Marius, who immediately went pale and rose unsteadily to his feet

As Thenardier continued to talk, Marius opened a cupboard door and took out a coat.

Thenardier stared at the coat and the cloth in his hands, speechless with fear

He was even more surprised when, instead of chasing him out of the room, Marius ran towards him and pressed several thousand-franc notes into his hand.

'A thief and a liar

I know that your wife is dead, but take the money and start a new life in America with your daughter

When Thenardier had left, unable to believe his good fortune, Marius ran to find Cosette and told her everything immediately.

Minutes later, he and Cosette were travelling in a carriage to Number 7, rue de l'Homme-Arme.

Jean Valjean looked up when he heard the knock on his door and called in a weak voice, 'Come in.'

The door opened and Marius and Cosette appeared

'So you've forgiven me?' Valjean whispered, hugging Cosette to him and turning to Marius.

'Cosette, did you hear what he said?' Marius cried, tears of shame and guilt rolling down his cheeks

And do you know what he did? He saved my life and he brought me back to you

Madeleine and that you saved Javert's life at the barricade? Why didn't you tell me that I owed you my life?'

You're Cosette's father and mine

'And you can't refuse this time,' Cosette agreed, sitting on Jean Valjean's lap and kissing his forehead

Marius and Cosette both did their best to raise Valjean's spirits, to show him how much they loved and needed him, to fill him with the strength and the desire to live again

Valjean smiled, his eyes shining with love and happiness, but he was beginning to lose strength.

Then, taking Cosette's sleeve and pressing it to his lips, he said, 'Come close to me, both of you

As he spoke, Valjean's breathing became more painful and he had difficulty moving his arms

Your mother loved you greatly and she suffered greatly

He watches us all from above and knows what he is doing among his splendid stars

Cosette and Marius fell to their knees on either side of him, holding back their tears

Jean Valjean's hands rested on their bowed heads, and did not move again

Come back to http://english-e-books.net/ to find more fascinating and exciting stories!

Her mother was fond of her; and her grandmother doted on her still more

One day her mother made some cakes and said to her, "Go, my dear, and see how your grandmother is doing, because she has been very ill

Take her a cake, and this little pot of butter."

The poor child, who did not know that it was dangerous to stay and talk to a wolf, said to him, "I am going to see my grandmother and carry her a cake and a little pot of butter from my mother."

"Well," said the wolf, "and I'll go and see her too

I'll go this way and go you that, and we shall see who will be there first."

The wolf ran as fast as he could, taking the shortest path, and the little girl took a roundabout way, entertaining herself by gathering nuts, running after butterflies, and gathering bouquets of little flowers

"Your grandchild, Little Red Riding Hood," replied the wolf, counterfeiting her voice; "who has brought you a cake and a little pot of butter sent you by mother."

The good grandmother, who was in bed, because she was ill, cried out, "Pull the bobbin, and the latch will go up

The wolf pulled the bobbin, and the door opened, and then he immediately fell upon the good woman and ate her up in a moment, for it been more than three days since he had eaten

He then shut the door and got into the grandmother's bed, expecting Little Red Riding Hood, who came some time afterwards and knocked at the door: tap, tap.

Little Red Riding Hood, hearing the big voice of the wolf, was at first afraid; but believing her grandmother had a cold and was hoarse, answered, "It is your grandchild Little Red Riding Hood, who has brought you a cake and a little pot of butter mother sends you."

The wolf cried out to her, softening his voice as much as he could, "Pull the bobbin, and the latch will go up."

Little Red Riding Hood pulled the bobbin, and the door opened.

The wolf said to her, hiding himself under the bedclothes, "Put the cake and the little pot of butter upon the stool, and come get into bed with me."

Little Red Riding Hood took off her clothes and got into bed

She was greatly amazed to see how her grandmother looked in her nightclothes, and said to her, "Grandmother, what big arms you have!"

And, saying these words, this wicked wolf fell upon Little Red Riding Hood, and ate her all up.

Come back to http://english-e-reader.net/ to find more fascinating and exciting stories!

This is the first thing that I think when I wake, and I look around nervously, confused by the dark and by the thick fog which surrounds me.

I raise a hand to my face and feel a short nose and a small mouth

I am on the ground lying on cold grass which is wet from the fog, and I am alone.

I try to stand, but then I realise that my head hurts and that there is a sharp pain behind my right ear

I carefully lift my hand and touch the large lump which is there

It hurts to touch, and I shout in the fog, the sound lost in the dark of the night

When I pull my fingers away, they are wet, and even with no light the blood is bright and easy to see.

I imagine I can see shapes and figures in the fog, and I want to run

So I push myself up and sit on the ground

The t-shirt is not familiar either: just simple and black

So I empty my pockets, and at first there is nothing helpful there: no wallet, no keys and no phone

But then I see the picture, and I stop.

It is a woman, and even in the dark and the fog I recognise her

Her long blonde hair is beautiful, and her kind, friendly, blue eyes are perfect

It is a red serviette with a single word written again and again in black ink.

"Catherine," I say quietly into the fog, and the sound of my voice seems strange and cold.

Is she my wife? My girlfriend? I think that she is, and I suddenly feel afraid for her

I remember Catherine's face, but she is not smiling like she is in the picture, and her blue eyes look scared and desperate

I try to remember the image, and I see that there is a piece of cloth in her mouth so that she cannot speak and that she is tied to a large grey stone by thick white ropes.

"No!" I cry out, and I push myself to my feet despite the pain in my head.

I think about the lump on the back of my head and the fresh blood on my fingers

An ordinary face with small dark eyes and dirty brown hair

There is nothing cruel about the face, but I know instantly that this is the man that has Catherine, and I hate that face with all of my heart.

It seems like the ground is moving slowly up, and I believe that this is right

The image I remember of Catherine tied to the grey stone is in less fog, and I think that it must be on higher ground.

The fog surrounds me, and the dark is without end

She has a black uniform, which she always wears at work in the restaurant, and on the uniform is a badge with her name

And I remember that after I eat, I wait for her in the car park until she finishes work, and she is surprised to see me there

Suddenly, there is a sound like a gun shot, and I fall

For a moment I think that I am dead and that Catherine is alone, tied to the grey stone in the fog

But then I see the light in the sky, and I realise that the shot was a flare

I watch the light fall and illuminate the hillside.

Is it the man with the dark eyes and dirty brown hair? Does he know I am here? Good! If he looks for me, he is not with Catherine, I think

And I get up again and run faster now.

Do I hear voices in the fog behind me? I try to turn to look, but the fog behind me is too thick, and I only see the occasional light in the distance.

But in front of me the fog seems to be thinner, and I begin to slow

I am scared now because I know that I am near, and in the dark I begin to see large, grey stones standing like giants on the top of the hill

"Yes," a voice replies, "and this is where it ends." And a tall man steps from behind one of the silent giants.

I expect him to have dark eyes and dirty hair, but he does not

His hair is blond, his eyes light, and I think that this is not the man who has Catherine

Maybe he is his friend, his partner, and I am about to run when I see the small gun in his hand.

"I just want Catherine," I say, but I can see the hate in the man's eyes, and I know that the only thing I can do now is run to the stone where I know she is tied and try to escape into the fog with her.

At first, I think that maybe I am quick enough, but then I hear the snap of the gun and feel the explosion in my back.

For a moment more I run, and I can see the shape of the stone where Catherine is tied, and I fall to the floor in front of it

"Catherine," I say again, smiling, because she is all that matters, and I can rest now because I know that she is safe.

I do not understand anything else that they say, but I do understand these three words, and I smile again.

High and hot, and looking down on the crowds of people which wait on both sides of the empty road.

We are standing there in front of the glass doors, and no one is looking at us

They are all focused on the road, and in the distance I can hear the music and the commentator, and I know that the race is starting soon.

We all have the same white and orange uniforms, the same caps, the same silver sunglasses

I almost do not recognise the two men beside me, and I think that from a distance people cannot see that I am a woman.

Remember your jobs, and remember: no real names

"And you're Marian," he says to me, the only woman, and he gives me a quick smile.

And then the guard is at the door, a short fat man who looks at us, smiles and then opens it without a single question

But it is too late: Robin pushes him back into the bank and John follows with the ladders on his shoulders

I can see Robin's gun appear in his hand, and then I am inside too, and I pull the door shut.

There is no stopping now, so I pull the small stereo from one of the black bags on my shoulder, and I press play.

He climbs up the ladder in a second, and we run into the main room of the bank.

It is a large room with oak tables, a dark marble counter and expensive leather sofas

To my left I see the short fat man sit down on the floor with his hands on his head; then Robin runs to the office and kicks open the door.

I pull two blindfolds from a bag and cover their eyes

Then I tie their hands, and I look at my watch

"Seven minutes!" I shout to Little John, and he covers the last camera with plastic.

The music is so loud, and the bank, so hot

Can we do this? Can we really do this? Then Robin leaves the office, and he has the manager, Mr Charles M

Hastings! I hate the name, and I hate the man

Tall, arrogant, dressed in his expensive suit and with a watch that costs more than most people make in a year.

"What is this?" he says, and he looks nervous but not nervous enough.

"What do you think?" Robin asks, and he tells him to sit at one of the tables.

"Good Lord, you should leave now before the police get here, and maybe you can still escape," he laughs again, "but I doubt it."

"That's okay," Robin says, and he picks up one of the bags and puts it on the table, "we brought our own money: twenty thousand pounds in small notes

Even big houses with alarms and safes

"What?" Hastings says, and then he looks at the bag

"Get it ready," he says, and Little John takes the ladders back down the stairs to the glass doors.

And this is my part; I take the laptop from the bag and put it in front of him and open it, "Do you know what this is?"

"So we need you to enter your details and then transfer two hundred and forty thousand pounds to this account

Do it, and then we go."

Bank manager receives two hundred and forty thousand pound salary despite bank failure." He stops and tries to turn to look at us, but Robin pulls the trigger back on the gun

"We understand that hundreds of local businesses are in serious trouble because of you and this bank," I say

Enter the details, or." I say, and I know that this is it

Beethoven fills the silence again, and I look at Robin and see that there is sweat on his face too, but Hastings does not move.

"Then goodbye, Mr Hastings," Robin says, and he moves the gun, but...

"No! Please! Look..." and Hastings enters his details.

I do not believe it, and I take the computer.

In the distance I hear the sound of a gun, and the crowd outside cheers.

Robin takes the last blindfold from the bag and puts it over Hastings' eyes.

"Oh, and just to let you know, there are no bullets in any of our guns." Hastings starts to shout, but we do not listen

We take our uniforms off and put them in the bag.

Outside we hear the crowd cheer, and we see the first runners pass by

"Now!" says Robin, and Little John presses the control on the air conditioning

It flies over the heads of the crowd into the runners and into the road.

The Loch and the Monster

Emily?" But there is no answer, and Oliver Stern puts his mobile back into his coat pocket and looks around.

He is alone on the jetty, apart from the boat attendant at his chair twenty metres away, his feet on a boat and a cigarette in his mouth

Yes, he has a plan, a good plan, and a simple plan.

The sun is almost down behind the green, snowy mountains now, and it is colder than before

Then he hears the sound of his wife's laughter from the terrace bar of the hotel, and he shakes his head.

He tries to picture Emily: her eyes are so loving, her laugh so light and pretty

He looks at the loch again, at the jetty and the small boats waiting there for the tourists in the hotel

He thinks that with her clothes and her coat on she will be too heavy and that the cold grey water of the loch will pull her down

He pulls his cigarette packet from his pocket and walks over

The attendant has a hard face and fierce red hair

He looks at Oliver for a moment, nods, pulls his lighter from his pocket and offers it.

The man laughs, stands up and says nothing.

She's only going to be one minute!" he shouts, and the attendant stops and gives him a long, hard look with his cold, blue eyes.

She smiles that stupid, cow-like smile at them, and Oliver sees the idiot attendant smile back

She is dressed in a horrible tartan skirt and woollen jumper

"Oh no, surely not?" She turns to the man and smiles again

"Oh thank you!" Sylvia says, and the attendant helps them into the small rowing boat and passes Oliver the picnic bag

But Sylvia does not seem to hear and instead looks out at the dark loch.

For five minutes Oliver rows, and soon the jetty and the hotel look much smaller, while the attendant is almost impossible to see in the half-light of the new evening.

"Can you pass me over the bag? Then you can come and sit here next to me," he says as casually as he can.

"Of course," Sylvia says, and she stands up, which makes the boat rock

Just one push, and then he can shout for the attendant and pretend to help but really just watch the monster go down into the loch

Just one look back at the jetty to be sure no one can see, he thinks, and he turns his head.

Pain explodes at the back of his head, and his eyes go dark

Then he feels hands on him, pushing him and moving him

Then he falls from the boat, and the ice-cold water takes the words and the air from his mouth

For a moment he goes down, but then he kicks his legs, and he comes to the surface and looks up at Sylvia in the boat

She has an oar in her hands, and she is reaching it out to him.

"Yes, closer! Help me!" he shouts, and it is then that he sees the strange expression on her face again

And then the oar hits him on the head, and he cannot think, and he cannot swim, and the water takes him.

For a few moments he sinks slowly into the great loch, but then, somehow, miraculously, he kicks again, and he comes to the surface once more

Sylvia and the boat are gone, and the half-light is complete darkness now

He tries to swim, but his clothes and his coat are too heavy.

And on the small jetty on the bank of Loch Ness, the attendant hears, he takes the cigarette from his mouth and smiles

His shift finishes in five minutes, but there is no one around in Howarth's quiet police station, and so he leads the woman to the first interview room and tries to suppress the image of a pint of beer in the Black Bull pub.

The interview room is cold, the lights weak and grey, but he offers the woman a seat and hopes that this will be quick.

And she has deep-green eyes that at the moment are tired and nervous and show something which he does not completely recognise.

"Right," he says, and tries to smile to relax her, "what's all this about, then? The officer at the front desk says you need to speak to someone."

"I do," she says, and her voice is thin and tense.

She waits for a moment, uncertain, and then she takes a breath

"About a crime." Branwell pulls his notepad from his pocket and places it in front of him on the table

She puts her hands on the table, and he sees that her red fingernails are chipped and bitten

"Not now, no," she says, and she picks up her handbag

"No, sorry luv: rules and regulations

I can get you a tea if you like," but she shakes her head and puts the bag at her feet

Again she waits, and again Branwell thinks that he sees something in her deep-green eyes.

Sometimes he's so close that I think he can touch me, and other times he's far away, but I still know that he's there

She pauses for a second, and he sees her hands shake

Branwell opens his notebook and takes his pen out

"You work in Leeds, but you don't drive? I think your sports car can get you there a lot faster than the bus to Keighley and then the train to Leeds."

"You walk from here to Brow Top, up over the moors road? Every evening? That's a dangerous road, and it must be more than three miles."

"Dangerous, yes," but she does not say anything else, and Branwell continues.

"Easily," she says, but again she pauses, and Branwell sees her turn quickly to look over her shoulder

His skin is pale and his eyes cold

And they watch me every day, and I think that they watch me at night too."

Sometimes I wake, and I know that he's there

I turn on the lights, and I see nothing, but when I go to the window, I can see him in the field

She looks over her shoulder again quickly and automatically as if she does it a hundred times a day

A nice tea to calm you down; then we can start again and see if there are any other details."

She seems to nod, and he stands up and goes to the door

She nods and bites her red fingernails for a moment

William Grey: a local cyclist and a good man.

"Oh I know," she says, and he sees that something in her deep-green eyes, and he thinks that he knows what it is now

"I know, Detective, because I am that driver." Then there is only the sound of her crying to fill the cold interview room, and Branwell sits down again and picks up his pen and notepad

"I think you should tell me everything," he says, and he can see clearly now the guilt that fills her deep-green eyes

An hour later Branwell closes the door of the interview room and sighs

He walks up the corridor to the front desk and is about to shout for an officer when he sees the tall figure standing at the door of the police station

The man's dark hair is wet from the rain outside, his skin pale and his eyes cold and dead

But the figure turns and smiles

Gerry pushes open the door of the small Australian pub and steps onto the terrace with a pint of cold beer in his hand

Inside the pub it is small and dark, and the barman is rude and suspicious, but Gerry has to agree that the view from the terrace is more than spectacular

Red, sandy plains stretch out in almost every direction, and only to the east are there thin, light-green trees that lead to the low, orange mountains.

Gerry smiles, sits down at one of the small, wooden tables and places his bag carefully next to his feet

He takes a cigarette from his packet, lights it and lets the hot evening sun shine down on his bald head.

And for the first time in a week, Gerry relaxes and lets his anxious, pale face smile.

You do not steal from Big Jones and stay in London

He takes you to one of his old factories on the Thames, and then he shows you the boxes and the addresses of all the different locations in the world.

But he laughs and takes a long drink of the cold beer

Well, Big Jones cannot chop me up if he cannot find me, he thinks, and he looks at the bag at his feet.

They look for drugs and weapons

And he smiles and looks up at the hot sun.

"Well someone looks bloody happy!" a voice says, and Gerry jumps

Then two tall, strangely dressed men walk into the shade of the terrace, one with three dead rabbits in one hand and a long rifle in the other.

They both look similar: messy blond hair under hats that are the same colour as their khaki shorts and shirts

And they are both dirty: their skin, boots and clothes all covered in red sand.

"Ha, a bloody pom," says the first and drops the rabbits on the table.

"Oh, is that right? Me and Darwin live near there! It looks like we're neighbours!"

Best be careful." And they laugh again, and Gerry smiles.

They can chop you up into little pieces," says Darwin, and Gerry thinks about Big Jones and the old factory on the Thames.

And the brothers laugh as they watch Gerry and the truck drive up the road to Hobbs Creek while the great Australian sun begins to fall behind the horizon.

The building is old but in okay shape, and he turns the generator on, and the electric lights start

For half an hour he unpacks his things; then he sits down on the terrace with his bag at his feet and lights another cigarette.

The creek is twenty metres from the farm house, and the evening seems to be alive with insects and birds that live in the trees near the green water.

Salties, he thinks, and he laughs.

But just to be safe he pulls his new gun from the bag and checks it

Then he pulls a box from the bag, opens it carefully, and looks at the diamonds.

Beautiful, and they belong to me.

The box shuts in an instant, and then the gun is in his hand.

He picks the bag up and puts it on his shoulder.

Maybe it is the brothers, he thinks, and he remembers the way one of them looked at the bag

He raises his gun and is about to shoot when the dark shape moves again, and he laughs.

He looks at it and laughs again

Gerry drops it and slowly turns, the knife still at his neck.

He is tall and extremely muscly

His face is bearded, and his eyes are full of violence and pain

"How? Do you think you can steal from me and escape? Gerry, you know me better than that."

And Gerry remembers the old factory on the Thames and the boxes with the different addresses and the story about what Big Jones does when people steal from him

Gerry looks down and sees the small crocodile biting Big Jones's leg.

"Ha!" Gerry laughs, and he runs to his gun and points it at Big Jones, who falls to the floor and tries to kick the crocodile

And Big Jones looks up at him and is about to shout when suddenly he looks behind Gerry, and the colour disappears from his face.

Gerry's gun fires three times into the evening light, and screams fill the creek, but there is no escape.

In its place there are a thousand adverts on a hundred television screens, a sea of lights that constantly move and change.

And on the television screens there are giant faces, clips from movies, news headlines, commercials for cars and perfume, chocolate and beer.

The sounds never stop: the horns of the big yellow taxis, the music from the bars and the restaurants

They all mix together and are little more than noise to an onlooker

But then it is cigarettes, alcohol, garbage and vomit

Jake begins to feel sick again and looks down at his dirty old sneakers.

"It's okay," Jake says and looks up again

With a full belly you can sit and watch this all day."

"How dumb are you?" his new friend says, and he looks annoyed

In the day, when it's hot and sunny like today, they don't worry about anything

They just watch those big screens, take pictures, eat and drink

But they are better than the dirty old jeans and green jacket that are now in a bin behind the shop where they sit.

It's good if you get a camera out and pretend to take some snaps, you know?

The smells and sounds make a horrible mixture.

He thinks about home for a moment, but that is too far away now, and too long ago.

"So we do it now, and we meet back on Ninth Avenue

And then he goes, and Jake is alone.

He sees kids his own age laughing and joking.

He looks at the food on the small tables in front of the cafes and bars.

He sees two policemen in the distance and he moves the other way

Walking between families and couples, businessmen and tourists.

When he reaches the red steps, he is hot and sweaty

They all have a camera and are all taking photos

But their bags are on their shoulders, and there are too many of them, he knows

Most do not see anything, but one always sees something, and one is enough.

The man does not use the camera and does not look at the map

He looks up at the lights and the television screens

Then he is near enough, and he looks at the man

But then the man looks to the right, and Jake knows it is his best chance

He grabs the bag and moves away

He wants to run, but he walks and notices that the bag is heavy, really heavy

And he begins to imagine Nick's face when he sees the bag, and he already begins to imagine the food that he can buy.

He looks around and steps into the doorway of a shop for a moment

Then he kneels down and opens the bag.

Then he hears the man shout, and he looks up and sees his angry face running towards him through the crowd.

And then he is up and runs too, and he has the bag in his hands.

Above the crowd he can see the NYPD camera on top of a tall post, and he pushes past the tourists to reach it

For a moment there are people all around him, and he thinks he will never get there, but then he pushes past some kids who shout at him, and he is there

He hears another shout, and knows that the man is nearly here, but the camera is not looking at him

"Hey!" he shouts, and he begins to jump up and down

He opens the bag for everyone to see, and there is a cry from a woman near to him, followed by another and another

And there are more cries from the crowd, and everyone seems to know what is happening now

What he sees inside looks just like from the movies: the clock, the wires and the heavy packs of something horrible and dangerous

Then someone in the crowd says something, and the man looks around

Jake is pushed and he falls and loses the bag

He thinks that the people are shouting at him, and he wants to explain

But it was not the man who pushed Jake and took the bag: it was a policeman; the man is underneath four NYPD officers.

And a police officer helps him to stand and says something about him being a hero.

She is a quiet young thing, and beautiful too, and Carolina likes to have beautiful things around her, so she is more than happy to talk for both of them.

Just look at the view out there." And from the large glass windows they can see the majestic figure of the Statue of Liberty as the ship slowly moves away from the port of New York and heads into the deep of the ocean.

"It's fantastic," Eleanor says, and again Carolina is very happy to have a new companion.

The tables are covered in white, and the lights are low and atmospheric

Well, good evening gentlemen." Carolina says, and the three men stop their conversation and smile.

Another evening of champagne and dancing?"

Eleanor only nods and smiles.

I suppose every ship needs some pirates, and these are they

Meet Peter, Edward and Michael."

The men stand and nod politely, and Carolina is amused by the interested looks they give Eleanor Chance.

They are, in fact, writers, and I don't know which is worse."

"Oh, but can I trust you three to look after Eleanor? This is her first night, and her first cruise

"If they scare you, just scream, and I can rescue you."

"Oh, I think I can look after myself," responds Eleanor, and again Carolina thinks what a sweet, lovely thing she is

Her long blonde hair is elegant and her face full of classical beauty

At the table Edward offers Eleanor a chair, and Michael passes her a glass of champagne.

I'm in film, Edward here is a novelist and Michael writes plays."

"Fascinating," she says, and all three look happy that she thinks so.

Eleanor smiles shyly and moves the elegant white silk scarf that lies around her neck above her black dress

For the summer perhaps." Then she is quiet, and the three men think how polite and gentle she seems

A good escape from editors and deadlines."

For a moment there is an awkward silence, and Peter and Michael exchange a smile

Mrs Heath is lovely, but she only talks about scandal and gossip."

For me the important things are the character and the motive."

"You know, the surprise at the end of the story, the thing you don't expect." Eleanor smiles and takes a drink

"Okay, well, it's not my idea, and it's old, but I think it's great for a film

"Yes, fire kills, and it destroys the evidence

"So what about characters and motive?" he continues.

"A beautiful, young couple who are happy and in love."

"What, and he kills her?"

She always goes for a run in the evening, but this time she waits until he falls asleep in a chair in the lounge, and she puts a candle to the curtains

Then she goes for her run and makes sure that many people see her."

"Normally, yes," says Eleanor, and all three men notice how her smile fades a little, "but she has a plan for that

There are people there already, neighbours, and this is just what she wants

And so she goes to her husband as the flames spread over his body, and she watches

They reach out, and they burn her back and her neck and her hair

And at this point she screams and runs from the building and falls to the floor." Eleanor stops speaking, and for a moment there is silence at the table.

Michael takes a moment to think about it and then nods

"Everyone thinks it's an accident and that she is heartbroken," says Peter.

"Yes," Eleanor says, and for a moment more there is silence again.

Then the band starts to play a waltz, and Eleanor looks at Edward

Eleanor smiles, and they both stand up

And as Eleanor and Edward move away to the dance floor, Peter and Michael see her adjust the scarf around her neck one last time

And in the low, romantic light of the ballroom they both think they see something strange on her back and neck

Something which makes them stop and look at each other.

Today he just wants to get out of the hot courtroom, away from the serious lawyers in their black gowns and white wigs and go and enjoy the sun.

It is better than serving drinks in a pub or helping out at his dad's office, but only if it is a short day, and only if the case is closed quickly

But today it is nearly three, and the case is nowhere near closed.

"Court reporter" sounds good; it sounds important, and that is exactly how he describes it to any girl that asks

In reality, however, all he does is press 'play' on the recording device and write down a few notes about when the judge enters, when the prosecution or defence speaks, or what the final verdict is

And sometimes the cases are interesting, and he likes having some good stories to tell the guys in the pub

He also enjoys deciding who is innocent and who is guilty, but today that is too easy.

So he looks out of the window and waits for the judge

Sometimes he looks across at the defendant's sister, a young woman with long, dark hair and sad eyes

But only sometimes, because the defendant and the rest of her family, the Lee family, are wild, and he does not want to make her, or them, angry

They have a terrible reputation in Bristol, and there is not one of them that does not scare Nick.

"All rise!" the court clerk says, and the jury, the lawyers and the family of the defendant all stand

Nick does too, and he remembers to press the button on the device

He forgot to do it once, and they refused to pay him for the day.

"Please be seated!" says the judge, a woman of about forty years of age with a serious face and tone

Mrs Dawson was bleeding from her nose and mouth; she also had marks on her face

You are here because when Miss Lee saw her younger sister, she took a pair of scissors from her kitchen table, said something to her sister and left the house

She stopped twice: once at the house of one of Mrs Dawson's friends and once at a local pub

Both times she had the scissors with her, and both times witnesses testified that she said 'I will kill him.'

The friend, Mr Harris, says that Miss Lee did not say anything to Mr Dawson and that the only thing Mr Dawson said was 'Hello'

Miss Lee then stabbed Mr Dawson in the neck with the scissors, and he died in seconds due to loss of blood

Miss Lee waited until the police came and was arrested

Ladies and gentleman of the jury, you must decide only one thing

Please, leave us now, and take some time to consider these events."

The judge leaves, the jury returns to its room to make a verdict, and the Lee family exit to wait in the lobby.

Cigarette time then, he thinks, and he leaves the courtroom

He takes the back stairs, passes three or four lawyers in their black gowns and white wigs and feels sorry for them: it is so hot today

Then he pushes open a fire door to his personal smoking area at the back of the court next to the bins and lights his cigarette

The feeling of the sun on his face is good, and the taste of the smoke is even better

Tonight is a good night to go out for a few drinks, he thinks, and he is deciding whom to call, when he hears a female voice.

And then I get his money, and you and I can get the hell out of this city and out of this country."

Nick walks to the bins and looks around them; on the other side is the sister of the defendant

In the court room she always looks sad and confused

"Jesus," Nick says before he can stop himself, and the girl sees him and closes the mobile phone in her hand.

Nick looks at her for a second and then turns and runs back to the door.

He walks back up the stairs feeling confused and uncertain

He moves towards another door and then hears someone else enter court.

"Wait," Mrs Dawson says, and she looks like she might cry

She stands near to him, and he can see the tears in her eyes and the sad expression on her face, but this time he knows it is not real.

I don't know what you heard, but I love my sister, and I used to love my husband."

Then he shakes his head and is about to turn.

Maybe there is something we can do to make you forget this? Maybe you can take me for a drink." Then she smiles and takes his hand

For a second he does not know what to say, but he knows what to do, and he pulls his hand away and moves to the door

For a second she is silent, but then she speaks again, though this time her voice is hard and angry

"Fine, go and tell them what you heard

So you can tell them what you want, but they can do nothing, and you are still here in Bristol, and so is my family

He understands, and she is right: there is nothing he can do.

Keep quiet and you are going to be okay

Then the door opens and the lawyers return, and Mrs Dawson's expression of sadness returns

Slowly they all come back in, and Nick knows he has to say something

But there is no time, and there is nothing he can do

The Lee family is back in the room now, and he looks at them

So, he moves back to his desk, and he sits down in the seat and feels defeated.

He wants to say something, but without proof he has nothing, and the judge can do nothing.

"All rise!" and Nick knows it is too late now.

He stands and is about to press the button on the recording device when he sees the red light flashing.

"Stop!" Nick shouts, and he hands the recording device to the court clerk

"I think the judge needs to listen to this first," he says, and he looks back at the beautiful Mrs Dawson and sees that she is not sad now, and that she is not victorious, and not angry.

One moment you are asleep, your dreams calm and gentle and your body warm in the blankets of your bed

The next moment you are awake, a horrible sensation filling your body, and you are sure that ice-cold water is covering you.

Something that makes the hairs on your arms stand up and that makes your eyes search the horrible, complete darkness of your room.

And you want to tell yourself to relax, that everything is okay, and to close your eyes and return to your calm and gentle dreams.

So, you lie there, and, you let your eyes adjust to the dark

And you do not tell yourself to relax, you do not tell yourself that everything is okay, and you do not tell yourself to return to your calm and gentle dreams.

The blanket of your bed is covering all of you except for your head, and part of you thinks that this is good

To hide, to be completely silent and to wait.

So you listen, and you look, and you try to remember what it was that woke you

So you do not move, but you let your eyes adjust, and soon the complete darkness is not so complete

And you can see your room now, though everything seems strange and different, and everything makes you feel more afraid.

The door of your wardrobe is open, and the clothes inside look like three or four small burglars watching you

The lamp in the corner of the room looks like the tall, silent figure of a murderer, and the coat on the back of your door has hands that almost touch you.

But this is just your imagination, your fear, and you know that and try to stay calm and focussed.

So you listen, and you think that everything seems to be normal

Inside the room everything is silent, apart from the slow and constant tick of the small clock on the wall, and the fast, irregular beat of your heart.

You try to see the clock in the dark, but it is impossible, and you think that it must be somewhere between four and six o'clock: the darkest hours of the night when even the lively and vibrant city of Manchester sleeps.

There are no shouts or loud voices coming from university students returning home from the pubs and bars

And there is no birdsong to let you know that the sun and the new day are nearly here.

All with tidy and ordinary gardens and ordinary cars

All silent and all dark.

And so you wait, and you listen, and you look, and you tell yourself one more time..

The street is silent and the house is too

You know that Sophie is sleeping in her usual position at the top of the stairs and that she never makes a noise in the night, and you wish, for the first time, that you also had a dog

A large brave dog to bark and growl at any intruders

And you almost smile, and you relax a little more.

And your heart slows, and the sensation of ice-cold fear begins to leave you.

You pull the covers down to your chest and make yourself comfortable again

And your eyes close, and you feel sleep begin to take you.

But there is another part of you now, and it is not cold with fear: it is hot

Quietly, you move the blankets from your body, and you take the dressing gown from the end of your bed and put it on

At the side of your bed, there is a table, and on the table there is a small statue

It is a statue of a woman, and it is your favourite statue.

You pick it up, hold it like a club and swing it.

You open the door a little more and step out onto the landing

Your heart is beating so fast that you do not feel anything but the strange mixture of fear and anger.

The door to the spare room is half open, and you can hear the sound of the wind outside

You know now that the window to the spare room is open, and you know this is how the burglar entered.

Then the door begins to open slowly and quietly

You want to turn back and run to your room and hide under the blanket and be completely silent and not move.

But this is your house, and you know you must stay!

Then, standing right in front of you in the dark, you see the burglar, and he looks back at you and shouts

You turn on the lights and swing the heavy statue in his direction, but you cannot see him now because the light is so bright

You hear your new computer fall to the floor and break, and the burglar shouts again.

And then you can see his face, and you realise that he looks more afraid than you do, and he is stepping quickly backwards to the stairs

Then you see Sophie, in her normal place at the top of the stairs, and you see how near the burglar is

But it is too late, and he does move...

The backstreets of Dublin are quiet, and the sun is slowly setting on the old city

Barry Brennan stands in the doorway of an empty shop and waits

He smokes his cigarettes continuously and enjoys the taste of each one

The gardai are everywhere, and they are looking for him

And so he watches the street and the small redbrick houses

The one thing he needs if he wants to keep his freedom and get the suitcase that is buried in his brother's old garage

The suitcase that can help him escape the country and live the rest of his life on a tropical island in the Bahamas.

And so he waits, and the evening becomes darker, and he thinks that there are now only one or two people left in the small old church

He pulls the collar of his stolen coat up to cover his face, and he checks that no one can see the grey prison uniform that he is still wearing beneath it.

He finishes his last cigarette and stops to listen

So he crosses the road slowly and casually, walks up the stone steps of the church and looks around once more before he pushes open the wooden doors and goes inside.

The same cold grey walls, the same uncomfortable heavy pews and the same weak candles to light up the dark room.

Two women sitting together on the front pew, their eyes closed and heads down

He looks to the right wall and sees what he is looking for: a large wooden box with two doors.

Quietly he walks past the pews and stops near the box

He pauses for a moment to try and remember what he has to do next, but then the door to the church opens again, and three women enter

As he does not want them to see his face, he pulls open the left door to the box and enters.

It is small, so small, and it reminds him of his prison cell back in The Joy

"Father?" he says, but there is no reply, and he can see no movement behind the grille that separates his small space from the other.

But after a few minutes he realises how tired he is, and he thinks that maybe he can close his eyes for a moment and even rest his head against the grille.

And he dreams of the suitcase buried under his brother's old garage, and he dreams of the money inside and the paradise in the Bahamas.

"Hello?" says a voice, and Barry wakes up and looks around in confusion and fear

"Yes, I'm here," he says, and for a moment there is silence before he remembers what to say

my son," the voice says, and Barry thinks that it is a calm and honest voice.

And Barry nods again and feels ready to speak

If you want to confess and receive God's forgiveness, you must tell me everything."

"I do, my son: it's on every radio and every television

I told them I had a pain in my side, and the doctors thought it was my appendix

When I was in the van, it stopped, and I hit one of the guards, took his keys and ran

and I can go

I will lead a quiet and honest life." And Barry imagines the beaches of the Bahamas.

"I want to help you, and if you confess all your sins to me, then maybe I can

A bank, Father, and they have insurance and all that, so they don't need it

And this time the silence is heavy and tense, and Barry can hear the voices of the women as they leave the church

I can let you sleep here for a few days, and I can bring you some food."

I can go at night, dig up the concrete and get it, no problem."

I'm going to go close the church, then maybe I can find you that bit of food and some other clothes."

And before Barry Brennan begins to shout and scream to the empty church, he hears the soft voice one more time.

The car is big and old, but it is a classic, and it moves along the road like a shark, the evening sun reflecting off the red paint.

The roof is down, and Dan enjoys the feeling of the wind in his hair

It cools him and helps him to stay awake

He is tired, very tired, and he still feels sick from the beer and whiskey of last night.

Soon he can stop, find a quiet area off the road and push back the chair and sleep

But not yet: the Mojave Desert is still all around him with its flat orange sands and dead bushes

The skin is raw, and he tries to remember exactly what happened last night, but he cannot

But anyway, why think about it? Just drive; get a few more miles from the town, and from her.

He hits the button for the radio, and an old song fills the silence of the desert

All guitars and rock and roll

Maybe it is time for the first drink of the day after all, and he takes the small flask from the pocket of his denim jacket, removes the lid and swallows.

A horrible reminder of last night, of the girl and of the hotel room

But then the hot whiskey starts to fill him, and he smiles, puts his head back and laughs loudly into the desert.

"Route Sixty-Six!" he shouts, and he turns the volume of the radio up

His shirt has a little blood on it, and his hand is sore

But he can get a new shirt, and the whiskey will help the pain.

Forget Needles and forget the girl

Just relax and enjoy it

She was not the first girl, and he knows she will not be the last.

And this one, he hopes, will have a little more respect for him and won't laugh at him.

So he drives, and for a while he feels better

The sun is lower in the sky now, it's a little less hot, and the radio keeps him company with old songs about love and women, rock and roll and country music

But then the songs stop, and the news report starts

There's something about Needles, something about trouble on Route Sixty-Six, and he tries to listen, but the signal is weak.

a man, probably alone, and thought to be extremely dangerous..

any information call..." and then the signal fails, and there is only the sound of the old classic engine and the silence of the desert.

He looks at his hand again and tries to make a fist, but it hurts.

He remembers buying her a drink and then another and another

He remembers that afterwards they were in the hotel room kissing, but then something happened, and she laughed

He woke up late in the hotel room and was alone

He saw the blood, but there was only a little, and his hand hurt

"Jesus!" he says, and he does not feel tired anymore

He puts his foot on the accelerator, and the car starts to speed along the old road

He needs to find another route and a motel to stay in for a few days: a cheap motel where they only want a name and some cash.

The sun is almost down now, the sky a deep orange and red

Its red and blue lights fill the evening, and the sound of the siren fills his ears.

So he stops on the edge of the desert, hides the flask of whiskey under the seat and lights a cigarette to cover the smell

In the mirror he sees the cop car park behind him, and he watches a young, tall cop get out.

The guy's eyes are covered by silver sunglasses, and there is something strange about his uniform, Dan thinks

But before he can decide what, the cop is at the door, and Dan drops his cigarette.

"Evening, officer," he says, and tries to look sorry

The cop looks at him and nods, but says nothing

"I suppose it's this road: the desert makes it easy to forget to watch your speed," he says, and he thinks he sees the cop look at his hand.

I have my licence here and the registration."

Dan nods and gets out, and he thinks again that there is something strange about the cop's uniform

Just routine? Maybe it is, and the shirt is in his bag, at the bottom where it cannot be seen

He walks around to the trunk, the cop behind him, and he pushes the button

If the cop asks to look in his bag, he can reach in, grab the bat and take a swing...

"Sure," and Dan starts to lift the lid of the trunk

But in the reflection of the red paint he sees the cop raise his hand, and in the soft evening light he sees the knife, and for a moment he does not understand.

He is almost quick enough, but the knife still cuts him, and he screams and falls to the floor

The cop falls too, and there is a moment of confusion, but then Dan pushes himself up onto his feet and runs

He sees the cop car and runs to it and pulls open the door.

"Jesus!" he screams, and he remembers the news story on the radio.

a man, probably alone, and thought to be extremely dangerous..

He thinks that if he keeps running he can escape and find help; find the real police.

But the sun is gone now, and darkness is all around him

He remembers hitting the girl, he remembers her shouting at him and he remembers telling her to get out.

"I hope you die and rot in the desert!" she shouted, blood still on her face

But then he hears someone running behind him, and he screams instead.

He is confused and weak.

And now Brandon is alone, and he feels tired and lost, and he knows that the man in the dark winter coat and black hat is near

and it is so cold

His clothes are wet and his skin frozen

One moment they were running; the next there was the sound of the gun and a scream

Then Greg was on the floor; Brandon wanted to stop and help him, but Greg told him to run

To escape and to not say anything to anyone

And then Brandon heard another gunshot, so he ran and left his brother in the snow to die alone.

"You said it was easy!" he shouts again and recalls the first time his brother had told him about the plan.

He knew that he brewed illegal beer to sell and that he drove drugs across Alberta and British Colombia

He worked in the lumber yard, and he tried to do things right

"Sally left me last month," he said, and he called the waiter for another beer

Now, alone in the forest, he thinks he can hear the sound of feet in the snow behind him, and he tries to move faster.

And he pushes through the snow, and he thinks that maybe, if he can get to the sound, he can flee into the mountains and never come back.

Every year" Greg said, "hundreds of tourists come here, right? Most of them are rich, and some of them are very rich

They want to ski in the spring, hike in the summer and spend their money in the hotel bar and the spa

Think about that." Greg drank some more of his beer and looked around the bar

Their clothes are better than ours, their cars and trucks are better

If you ask for more, you have to wait, and then there is the risk that they contact the police

Their cabin by the lake was cold and empty, and there were no jobs for him anywhere.

He feels warmer now, and this scares him

Brandon pulled him from the old deserted cabin, and they ran for Greg's truck

The sound of the sirens was still in the distance, and Brandon thought that maybe they were still okay and that maybe they could leave; maybe they could escape together

And the man in the dark winter coat and black hat, who appeared from behind the trees.

And he got to the truck and managed to drive to the road, where for a few minutes he thought he was free

The kid looks about eleven, and they let him walk into the town from the hotel sometimes

So we watch, and we wait

No one saw them, but they covered Greg's plates to be sure, and they wore masks

The kid screamed at first, but they gagged him and tied his hands

Greg made the call to the hotel, and they drove to the cabin in the Yoho national park

There are fewer trees now, and the sound is louder, much louder

Brandon watches the clear water tumble onto the rocks, through the snow and down to the frozen forest below.

The next thing he knew he was holding his shoulder and walking confused and weak.

The falls: so beautiful, just like when he and Greg were kids

He wants to sit down to look at them and moves closer to the edge.

He feels warm and weak, and his shoulder hurts

"But it wasn't," a voice replies, and Brandon turns and sees the dark coat, only this time there is no black hat: just long, red hair

I saw the tracks from your truck, and I told the police, but I made sure I found the cabin first

I know these mountains better than they do and better than you."

Then the woman turns and moves back into the trees

He feels his legs shake and falls down onto the red and white snow by the waterfall.

The police car stops in the driveway of the school, and the two detectives get out and look around

Detective Smith is older, his hair a mixture of black and grey, his stomach large, and his expression usually unhappy

The other detective, West, is younger and thinner but with an empty look in his eye.

In the distance the church towers, cathedral and university buildings of the city of Oxford are all visible

Around the old but impressive school, there are green gardens and grounds that continue for miles, and at the windows of the building there are the thirty faces of serious young men, who watch them strangely.

"Come on," Smith says, and they walk to the entrance.

Inside, the school smells of wood and polish, and on the walls there are antique pictures of old teachers and respected students.

"Er, a grammar school, Sir." And Smith nods his head and says nothing.

The best thing a good detective can do is listen and observe

Smith looks tired, old and unhappy

Content with his job, his life, his expensive house and his two expensive cars.

The secretary, a young and pretty blonde, enters the room and sits by the table

"Miss White is here to take notes and can give you some more details about Mr Fletcher."

"Yes." Bowen stands by the large windows and does not look at them

They say he finished class at five and left as normal."

Smith is about to speak when a loud hammering sound starts, and Bowen shakes his head

Sometimes he prefers to have a sherry and a cigar and nothing more

Bowen turns from the window and gives Smith an annoyed look

Smith sighs and shakes his head

He is the oldest teacher at Barnaby's: practically part of the building." Bowen stops and thinks

"Detective, the young men at this school are very clever and come from very important families

They walk along the corridors for five minutes and reach an internal courtyard.

Outside they can see the renovation work: there is scaffolding on the face of the old building, a new wall on the side of it, and three or four workmen are sitting on a bench eating lunch.

They cross the courtyard, and Smith stops to pick up a school tie on the floor by the new wall

"Politicians and doctors? They can't even dress themselves." And Smith puts the tie in his pocket.

"Sir, look!" West says and points to the top of a tower.

"Okay, one look, and then we go

The door to the tower is in another corridor, and when they open it, they hear footsteps on the stairs

The footsteps stop, and Miss White steps into view.

"It's my fault," a voice says, and a young man steps forward

"Oh really, and who are you?"

I told him to apologise, and then we argued

"Well, we might need to talk to you again at another time," Smith says and turns to go back to the courtyard

Then the hammering they heard in the headmaster's office starts again, and the policemen go to the door.

Back in the courtyard Smith stops by the workmen, who are still sitting and eating their lunch

"Listen and observe, West

And they heard it in the corridor with Miss White and Mr Cliff.

"Come on, West!" Smith shouts, and West nods.

But then he felt school ties being wrapped around his hands and feet and mouth

And they lifted him up and carried him to the new wall, which was nearly finished

And they put him behind it, in a deep dark corner where no one could see him and the light disappeared as they put the last bricks in place

He tried desperately to shout, but he could not, and he tried to move, but he could not

"My God! Just look at that, Junior," Owen says with a smile, and he points to the valley and green forest below them

What a beauty, hey, lad?" And he looks to his son, Owen Junior, and he wants to see a smile on the boy's pale face, but, like always, there is nothing but disinterest.

He loved the walk up from the town of Sennybridge; he loved the hours of walking and hunting in the forests and valley.

Junior said that to walk there was stupid, because they had a car, and despite all of Owen's arguments, the teenager did not change his mind.

Owen looks back at the car and hopes that no one can see it from the main road

He lifts the two gun bags onto his shoulder and starts to walk

"Come on, Son, this is going to be great fun," he says, and Junior follows him but says nothing.

It is the second week of April, and spring is certainly here

The grass below their feet is green and fresh, the trees are heavy with leaves, and the air smells so good that Owen forgets about Junior's mood

"Oh, that." And the boy pulls something out of his pocket, and Owen sees that it is his mp3 player.

Listen to the birds and the wind

No, you don't need that today," he repeats, and he takes the mp3 player from the boy's hands, and he tries to avoid the angry look in the boy's dark eyes.

Owen is tall and fair with blue eyes and a healthy complexion from years of work and activity outside.

Short and thin with a pale and unhealthy complexion from hours of playing his computer games and watching television.

When Owen was a boy of fourteen, he played rugby or football every day, he ran to the school in the village just for fun, and he spent every Sunday in the forests with his dad.

Junior does not like sports, he does not run, and the last time he came to the forest with Owen, he said that he was too cold and that the forest was boring.

His wife Rhea is a good woman and pretty too, but sometimes he cannot help but look at Junior and wonder.

Rhea says that it is just his age, and that all teenage boys prefer computer games and television to walks in the forest.

And yes, the last time they came to the forest, it was a bit cold, and they had nothing to do.

No, this time the sun is high and hot, and this time Owen has his old guns over his shoulder, and he remembers the way that Junior's expressionless face changed when he saw them the night before.

"Really? And I can shoot things: animals and things?"

"Yeah, I saw how in films and on television."

And Owen knew the boy was interested then, and for the first time in a long time he thought that maybe there was something they could do together

Father and son: the way it should be.

The boy looks bored already, and he is not looking at the gun bags with interest any more.

Soon they are deep in the forest, and Owen finds a small clearing

He puts the guns next to a tree and takes them out of the bags carefully, and, yes, there is the interest in the boy's eyes.

We take one or two rabbits home and we have a little fun

Remember to do it nice and gently and to say hello

Okay? So remember: if you see or hear someone, put it down nice and gently, and there will be no problem."

Junior looks a bit happier now, and for twenty minutes Owen talks to him about how to hold the gun and how to walk with it, while his son listens carefully and asks sensible questions that show a real interest

For the first time in many years Owen and Junior seem to be exactly what they are: father and son

And Owen now notices that the boy actually looks a little bit like him after all and that he also smiles sometimes

Sure, he likes films and television and not sports, but maybe this can be their thing

Then maybe in a few years they can start to go for a pint like Owen and his father did.

"Right then, Son," he says feeling extremely happy and enjoying the excitement in his boy's eyes

"Now, I'm going to load the guns, and then we can follow the path there into the forest

And don't forget there are two shots and that I should empty the gun before I give it back to you."

"Exactly!" says Owen, and he feels full of pride and thinks what a wonderful day this is: out in the beauty of the Welsh countryside with his son.

And for a while they walk, and he is happy about how carefully Junior holds the gun and how he listens and does exactly what he should

But then they reach another clearing, and they hear something behind the trees.

"Dad?" Junior whispers, and he looks scared "what's that noise? Is it the police?" And Owen signals him to be quiet

He thinks there is someone or something moving, and it is big: bigger than a rabbit or a hare, but he does not think it can be a person

Could it be a park ranger from the Forestry Commission? Did someone see the car parked in the trees and call the police?

There is a snap from behind the trees, and Owen thinks that maybe he should put his gun down, in a bush, nice and carefully like he told Junior to do

He laughs and turns back to Junior to tell him to stay calm.

Owen sees the boy throw the gun and tries to shout that it is just a deer, but it is too late

Owen feels an incredible pain in his behind, and he screams and falls to the floor.

As he lies there shouting and screaming and trying to pull the pieces of shot from his skin, he looks up at the beautiful blue sky and green trees and magnificent forest.

Now, it's not a very nice story, and I can't promise you that there will be a very happy ending

But it's a true story, and that's something that's very important to me, and I want you to remember that.

So relax a little, and listen.

You know what I mean when I say a nobody? I mean Jimmy wasn't rich, and he wasn't too bright, you know? Not very clever, really

And he wasn't a funny guy, and he didn't have much luck with the ladies

I know it because I can read people, and I could see all this when I looked at Jimmy Lane.

Poker, blackjack, rummy: you name the game and Jimmy could play it, though he especially liked poker

He could cut and shuffle the deck like he had eight arms instead of two, and he could remember every card he saw in a split second and could use his fingers and little tricks to put the cards where he wanted them in the deck.

This way you enter the competitions, you play your best, and you play by the rules

Then slowly you win respect, and slowly you make a name for yourself.

Do you know what I mean when I say cheat? I mean you use the little tricks, the fast fingers and the good memory, but you use it to break the rules of the game.

He decided to come to the biggest, richest, most important gambling city in the world, and he decided to cheat.

He wanted money, he wanted to be famous, and he wanted respect.

Play the game, get the money and run before anyone knew he was there.

That was when he decided he was good enough and clever enough and lucky enough to play at my table

But he entered my competition, and he used his tricks and his fast fingers, and he won every game until it came to the final."

Hank Wynn stops talking and puts his cigar back in his mouth

But there is something very dangerous about Hank Wynn when he looks calm and happy

He always wears a grey suit, he always walks in a slow manner, and his eyes are always cold and dark.

It is night time, and around the roof of the thirty-floor casino and hotel, the city of Las Vegas is alive with colour

There is Hank Wynn and his assistants and bodyguards, Kenny and Clive, who stand patiently and listen to his speech

Small cuts on his arms and chest, and he is naked apart from his trousers.

They all think they can cheat and beat the casino."

And Jimmy Lane shakes his head and tries to say something, and his blue eyes are wet.

Wait one moment," Hank says, and he puts his hand on Jimmy's head, and Jimmy tries to move away

Did you hear that, Jimmy? So before I take this gag out of your mouth, and before you think about saying something stupid again, think about this

Then he laughs, and the two assistants laugh, and then the back of Hank's hand slaps Jimmy's face hard

No one but me and the boys

And Jimmy looks at the pool and the clear water, and he nods

"I didn't cheat!" Jimmy shouts, and he is angry now

Clive nods and pushes a button on a control panel next to the pool

For a moment there is nothing, but then two long, grey shapes appear in the clear water, and Jimmy starts to shout again.

For a moment Hank Wynn stops, and maybe there is a second where he believes poor Jimmy Lane

But then the second is over, and he kicks Jimmy in the back, and Jimmy falls into the pool with a scream.

"Come on," he says to Clive and Kenny, and they move back to the stairs.

"Idiot! I always take the aces out of the pack and make sure that I get the kings," he says, and he goes back into his casino to play another game

But for a moment Clive and Kenny wait, stepping backwards so that the waves caused by the feeding frenzy do not get at them.

The air of the tube platform is hot and dry, and the lights weak and unnatural.

So she stands, and she looks around at her fellow commuters and other passengers

Twenty tired faces: some talking, but most are silent and waiting like her.

For a moment she thinks about how quiet the platform is, and how normally she has to fight to get on the train in the evening.

Exhausted from a long day at work and made passive by the slow journey home.

Sarah thinks about her cosy sofa and the Chinese takeaway she will eat while watching TV

She can get it as she passes the restaurant, buy a bottle of wine from the local shop and be in bed by ten o'clock.

She hears the train in the dark tunnel and tells herself to wake up and to focus for another forty minutes.

The train speeds out of the tunnel, and she enjoys the feeling of the wind in her dark brown hair

The doors of the carriages open, a few people get off, and Sarah and the commuters get on.

She finds a seat and sits down.

She looks around the carriage: there are only eight other people there: a young couple holding hands and talking quietly on the seat opposite her; two businessmen a few seats to her right; an old lady two seats to her left; a mother and son at the far end of the carriage

She cannot see his face because he has the hood of his sports jacket up, but he seems to be asleep, and there is something about his face that she does not like

He has a short beard and pale, unhealthy skin, and she thinks that his eyes are probably unkind.

The train starts, and she shakes her head.

You are an idiot, she tells herself and pulls a book out of her bag

On the front there is a picture of a man with a short beard and pale skin and unkind eyes

The man in the corner is probably just a normal guy and not some horrible character from one of her thrillers.

She starts to feel better: more relaxed and less concerned about the reason why the tube is so quiet today.

There are loud voices on the platform and Sarah knows why.

The doors slide open, and ten or twelve students from Chancery High School enter the carriage.

The old woman two seats away from her does not look happy and she moves to sit in the seat next to Sarah.

"No, of course not," Sarah says and smiles

No, these kids are okay, but they are loud, and it is impossible for Sarah not to hear their conversation

He uses something strange: not a knife but something long and thin, and he stabs them again and again, and they just bleed and bleed."

They just, I don't know, let this guy stab them again and again."

And now there is silence in the carriage, and Sarah sees that everyone is listening to the conversation.

But she does not want to listen, and she takes her MP3 player from her bag and puts her headphones in.

She closes her eyes and thinks about her sofa, her Chinese take-away and her bed

After a few more minutes she feels the train stop and she is aware of the kids getting off.

Relax and rest.

But she is exhausted, and her head begins to drop, and she feels herself falling asleep

And she dreams about dark tunnels and strange men watching her.

Then she feels a sharp pain in her arm, and she almost screams.

She looks to see what the pain is and pulls her headphones from her ears.

"I'm sorry, dear," the old woman says, and Sarah sees that the woman's cloth bag is touching her arm

I have all my knitting things in here." The old woman looks very upset and apologetic.

"It's okay," Sarah says and smiles

"No, you relax," the old woman says, and Sarah thinks the old lady has a kind smile

Sarah nods and is about to put her headphones back in her ears when she feels someone watching her, and she looks at the corner of the carriage.

She feels a cold shiver move over her body, and suddenly she thinks that she feels a little ill.

Is he watching her? She looks again and, yes, his hood is still covering his face, but she is sure that his eyes are focused on her.

There are still several people in the carriage: the young couple is still there and the two businessmen.

You just need to get home, she tells herself, and she feels the train slow down, and she knows she must get up.

If he follows me, I will shout and scream for help.

She stands up and looks in the corner of the carriage one more time, but it looks like the man is asleep.

The doors open, and she quickly walks through them.

For a few seconds she walks and then turns back to look at the tube train

The train starts again and she relaxes a little.

She can see the stairs to the street, and she wants to walk to them, but she feels so weak

She enters the ladies' and stands in front of the mirror

Her arm hurts, so she takes her jacket off, and in the mirror she can see a small drop of blood on her skin.

Sarah jumps at the sound of the voice, and in the mirror she sees the reflection of the old woman

And the old woman takes a long, thin knitting needle from her bag, and Sarah remembers what the kid said on the tube...

...He uses something strange: not a knife but something long and thin, and he stabs them again and again, and they just bleed and bleed.

Come back to http://english-e-reader.net/ to find more fascinating and exciting stories!

Sala and Cham live in an enormous overcrowded city that they are forbidden to leave, for their own protection: the world outside the city was contaminated during the wars.

Sala and her friend Niki pushed past the people who had gathered in the rain outside the meat-growing laboratory

Sala was so busy staring that she didn't look where she was going, and stepped into water up to her ankles.

"What a life! Too many people, no jobs, and rain, rain, rain."

It was March 15, and she had been going out with Cham for exactly one year

They reached the simulator center, and Sala lifted her wrist to touch a gray screen by the door

Everyone was given one hundred energy units a week, and they had to be careful not to use them too quickly

He smiled and kissed her, then gave her a taste-pot with a spoon: "I got your favorite

At Space 234, they stepped inside the little room and closed the door

Sala chose the Beach illusion, and the walls of the room disappeared

Sunlight shone through the trees above, and soft golden sand seemed to lie at their feet

All they could hear were the sounds of the waves and the gentle wind in the trees

They sat down to eat their taste-pots, looking out at the beautiful view and watching the waves roll up the shore

"It's you and me, right? And a waterfall behind us." He smiled

She was on the top of a cliff looking down at a valley, with fields and forests that went on and on

She'd turned around quickly and seen a boy: about her age but a little taller, with black hair and dark, smiling eyes..

But Cham had come in and closed the door, and they had started to talk

He loved the same ultranet games and story-streams as her, and the same illusions in the simulator

By the time they left the simulator, she'd fallen in love - and luckily for her, so had Cham.

Sala looked at Cham, and engaged her virtual interface.

"Sala, you and Cham are going to swim with dolphins."

Your whole body lay inside the pod and it was like your normal life was turned off

She didn't know how Cham could afford it, but he was always so kind and generous - it would be rude to ask

She wrapped her arms around him and buried her face in his neck

Sala and Cham left, and met three friends in another space - Niki, and two boys named Palo and Ding

Then they changed to a sunny park, like the ones that their city used to have, and sat down to talk.

They connect your body to them and look after it for you - your food, your muscles, everything

"People who want to earn money and energy units," said Ding

It will save space and energy, they say."

Sala's grandmother remembered life before the Oil Wars, when people could travel freely and see other parts of the world

She'd made her own garden on the roof of their apartment, and she was always up there

When Sala and Cham left the simulator center, it was dark, and still raining

Sala and Cham stepped off the walkway near their apartment blocks, and as they did so, someone knocked Sala's elbow, then held her arm for a second.

She was maybe a year or two older than Sala and Cham

The woman reached for Sala's hand and slipped a small package into it

"Give this to your grandmother," she said, and then turned away.

It carried her away rapidly, and in no time at all, she'd disappeared.

It was made of clear plastic, and inside, there was some kind of small dark red fruit

It looked old and dry

Sala put her arms around him and kissed him.

"I've had a great time, and I can't wait to go swimming with dolphins."

Usually, Cham had plenty to say, and loved making everyone laugh.

"Is he looking for work again?" Cham smiled, and shook his head

"No, he's helping fix the equipment at the meat-growing laboratory, actually, and getting reasonable money for it

Cham kissed her, and before Sala could say anything else, he turned and ran out into the rain.

She turned and ran down the street to her apartment block, and soon she was in the dry and rushing upward in the elevator

Sala walked out, and the screen on the door of her apartment recognized her, and let her in.

It had taken years for Gran to make her garden because it was so difficult to find soil or plants, but she had made some soil with rotten vegetables and fruit, and slowly found bits and pieces here and there

At night, little lamps shone, and mirrors reflected their light.

Gran looked down at the strange gift, and to Sala's surprise, her face went deathly pale

"Gran! Are you OK?" Sala put an arm around her, and made her sit down on the little bench that looked over the city.

She broke it down the middle, and the little dried fruit fell out into her hand.

What's more, there was a force field at the city boundary that was impossible to cross: there were alarms there that sensed your wrist chip before you even got close, and then government agents appeared in seconds to arrest you

"My brother and I used to play with the fruit

"Maybe someone found it in a dusty corner and thought of my little garden..

She got up and returned to her tomato plants, taking off the dead and dying leaves from the bottom of each one

"I know." Sala thought of Cham's face when he left her, and felt uneasy

Gran was always talking about the days when she and Sala's grandfather used to travel to distant lands, climb mountains, and go swimming in the ocean

"Me and Cham?"

Sala went to her own tiny room, and played her ultranet messages

A call came in on Sala's ultranet connection, and her heart jumped.

I just thought you might be annoyed with me, and I didn't want to ruin our day."

"I had enough money for one, and you just had to say you were interested in Pod Life

Sala and Apat arrived at the energy center before it opened, and found Cham already in line to get in

You never earned many, but it was better than nothing - and a good way to exercise, and get out of your apartment.

The three of them laughed and talked as they waited for the doors to open

Then they were in, and heading to their favorite machines

Apat chose the jumping machines, as always; Cham got onto a climbing machine and was soon halfway up a wall

Sala stepped onto a running machine, and started to run.

After thirty minutes, Apat was still jumping up and down happily, but Sala and Cham took a break and went to the cafe, where a drinks machine made special mixtures of juice and energy liquids.

Climbing is thirsty work." But there was something odd in his voice again, and a strange expression on his face

"But I've read a lot of them and..

I mentioned it to Mom last night and..

"You're thinking of leaving me for two whole years and you can't see the problem?"

Sala explained everything-about the special offer, and their conversation at the energy center.

We argued, and I told Apat we had to leave early," she finished miserably

It costs a lot to live in an earth apartment - you need constant lighting and heating

Your mother is in a very unusual position, you know - Cham's dad only gets bits and pieces of work now and then

It was true, her family was very lucky, and she sometimes forgot that

That was how Sala and her family were able to live in their rooftop apartment.

it was just me and Apat, and Cham."

"Oh! No." Sala's thoughts had been so full of Cham and Pod Life that she'd almost forgotten about it

"Well, I suppose I'm thinking that maybe, just maybe, there is still life in the outside world - and maybe someone from that world has found a way across the city boundary."

Sala went back down to her room and sent Cham a message.

What if he wouldn't forgive her? She had really shouted at him, and now she felt awful

She was in the wrong, and now she'd probably ruined everything.

Forgetting about the woman, she jumped to her feet and rushed out

The skies were heavy and gray as stone; Sala heard a clap of thunder

She arrived just as the rain began to pour, and lightning flashed across the sky

She dived through the doors and jumped into the elevator

It was so quiet and calm: a world the storm couldn't reach

At Cham's door, she stood by the recognition screen and waited.

Cham stood there, his arms open, and Sala rushed into a huge hug

It was a bit smaller than Sala's, with no windows - and no garden either, of course

Cham's parents had furnished it nicely, and there were plenty of lights to make it bright

But it was crowded because Cham had two younger sisters, and Sala knew they all hated living deep underground - especially Cham's dad Tian.

One wall of the apartment was just plain white, with a hologram you could turn on and off

Then she and Cham both began talking at once.

They both stopped, and laughed.

His voice was full of enthusiasm, and Sala began to feel uneasy

Then he threw back his head and laughed

I love the way she talks about the past and all that

He truly didn't believe the fruit came from another world beyond the city boundary - and she couldn't really blame him

I can see that all those units and the extra money would be useful

But then she thought of her Gran, and what she'd said about Cham's situation

A virtual world where we can see each other and talk and everything

Then she looked at Cham and smiled

It was Monday, and the two friends were riding the walkway home from college

Studying at home helped with overcrowding, used less energy, and made teaching easier: well, that's what the government said.

You have to be seventeen and I've still got two months to go."

Another one! The news had spread about Pod Life, and other students had been discussing it all weekend

But whenever she thought about lying in a pod for months, her stomach seemed to turn over and over - in spite of what she'd told Cham.

"Once you've got all those energy units and extra money, you are free

They had almost reached Sala's exit, so she gathered her things together and said goodbye to Niki

Sala looked around, and gasped

And then, just like the first time, the woman stepped quickly onto the walkway and was soon lost among the crowds.

The following afternoon, as Sala walked up and down in her little room, waiting to go with Cham for their pod experience, she had a strange feeling in her stomach

You were excited and you couldn't concentrate on anything else, but you were also a tiny bit afraid

Sala rushed down, and they set out on one of the fastest walkways to the pod center, talking happily

"There'll be tigers and other dangerous animals and..

and..

"I'll worry about it and then I won't be able to swim."

The door recognized that they had tickets, and let them in

Inside, the lights were so bright they were almost blinding, and there was a constant soft noise of people working on computers

All the technicians wore white coats; they looked serious and professional

"You can change over there." She handed them each a slippery, silvery suit and pointed them in the right direction.

Sala and Cham each went into a little room and Sala put on her suit, made a neat pile of her clothes, and carried them out to Zee

Zee guided Sala into her pod; the door closed, and she could feel the cool metal attachments touching her face and her body suit

She licked her lips and tasted salt

Cautiously, she tried moving her arms and legs, and found that it came naturally

She grew braver, and began to swim more rapidly toward the beach.

Sala turned her head, and gasped

It opened its mouth, and Sala felt sure it was greeting her.

Sala and Cham swam with them for a while - further out into the ocean first and then back toward the beach

Blue, red, yellow, orange, purple, silver, and gold.

They watched as the fish moved slowly between the waving ocean plants, silent and peaceful in their watery world.

While Sala and Cham were watching the fish, the dolphins carried on making a huge variety of sounds - whistles and clicks and strange, wild calls

Sala rolled onto her back and lay floating, staring up at the sky

An island with fruit trees and birds singing

A place of calm and beauty and peace.

He held on to a dolphin's tail and it began to play with him, pulling him along much faster than he could swim

Sala did the same with another dolphin and they had a lot of fun, diving down through the water and back up to the surface with a splash.

Then the biggest dolphin moved toward Sala and pushed her with its nose

She looked deep into its eyes, and reached out to touch its face

I'm connected to an ancient time and place, thought Sala

Then the pod moved, and Sala was standing again

"Hey, Sala," said Zee, her voice soft and calm

The attachments came off and she walked out of the pod, her knees trembling

She buried her face in her hands, and burst into tears.

Fifteen minutes later, Sala was dressed in her own clothes again, and was sitting next to Cham near the changing rooms

Cham laughed, and then looked at her anxiously

And I loved it right at the end, when that big dolphin came up to you and lifted you out of the water."

The big dolphin had only touched her gently, and looked into her eyes

"I guess they take a 3D picture of you inside the pod, and then they create an avatar."

"And then the dolphins were making all that noise, and we laughed about them talking to us -"

A bit too clever, said a voice in Sala's head: they'd been together, and yet not together; they were able to talk to each other, but sometimes experienced things separately

It was confusing, and a bit frightening.

She stood up and stretched

Her legs had stopped trembling, more or less, and she wanted to get out of there

I'll just finish this." Cham swallowed his drink hurriedly, and they waved goodbye to Zee.

He looked out over the city and seemed to be thinking deeply

There was a big conversation coming, and she wasn't looking forward to it.

They'd never had to make a big decision like this before, and she wished with all her heart that he wasn't making her choose

When Sala arrived home, Mom was back from work, and Apat and Gran were there, too

They all sat down to eat and talk together

It was a delicious dinner - Mom had brought home some top-quality meat from the laboratory, and Gran had added some vegetables from her garden

"Oh, it's good to see you all and really talk

"Niki and I passed the laboratory the other day - there were loads of people looking for work."

what would you say if Cham and I wanted to do it?"

Gran and Mom looked at each other

We'd miss you terribly, and I think you'd miss us." Mom smiled

The questions went around and around in her head

At last, she knew she couldn't put off her decision any longer, and when she'd finished her studies on the day after the pod experience, she invited Cham to her apartment.

It was pouring with rain again, and his hair and clothes were wet when he arrived.

And I can't leave Gran and Mom and Apat." She hesitated

But then she opened her mouth and the words just came out

I know you've thought about it, and I can see you've decided the answer is no

If Palo and Ding sign up..

and Niki, too, as soon as she's seventeen..

Sala looked out at the view: nothing but black and silver tower blocks against the cold gray sky

"I love that you're so hopeful." Cham drew her close, and kissed her

Sala closed her eyes and kissed him back

It was Monday, and Sala and Niki were at college again

A few days had passed since Sala's decision, and she was feeling happy about it

Happy and at peace

Now, she was sitting with Niki on their lunch break, and thinking about the months ahead.

Feeling warm and comfortable and sleepy, she thought of Cham, holding her in the Real Space

Maybe it's part of the story, she thought sleepily - but then a light started flashing, and she opened her eyes.

Sala sat up hurriedly, and opened the message

Sala splashed some cold water on her face to wake herself up, and then hurried to the simulator center

Cham sent her another message while she was on her way to say that he was in Space 46, and when she went in, he'd already chosen an illusion

"They've put in new nanobots that stay inside the equipment and check everything, every day

They find problems even before they've happened, and fix them."

If this was happening at the meat laboratory, it would soon be happening everywhere, and he wouldn't get any work at all.

Dad came home with the news yesterday afternoon, and he and Mom have been really depressed ever since."

He stopped, and Sala realized what he was going to say.

But I'd really miss you - and so would your family..." She bit her lip.

Trembling from the cold, and from the shock, and from unhappiness

She sat down and hugged her knees.

"Let me change this horrible illusion." He went to the screen on the wall, and changed the scenery to a sunny park

Then he came and sat next to her

She rested her head on her knees and let the tears flow.

When she and Cham left the simulator center, it was still only late afternoon, so Sala went to the energy center

Run and run and run

"Oh! I'm so sorry!" gasped Sala, and she bent down at once to help him pick them up.

Other people joined in, and the packets were soon gathered together again

It touched hers, and Sala saw that it was already holding something: a little paper note.

"Shhh!" In one quick, smooth movement, the woman pushed the note between Sala's fingers, nodded at her, and then set off rapidly toward the walkway

She rushed after the woman and caught her arm, holding it tightly.

Turn around and walk away

Sala did as the woman had said: she turned and walked down the street

Then she raced up to her apartment and arrived breathless

She found Gran sitting with Mom, talking and drinking tea; for once, Mom had got home from work early.

Then she sat down and covered her face with her hands

"Mom, why can't they just use people instead of replacing them with robots and nanobots all the time?" Suddenly, Sala felt more angry than upset

She'd opened the note and held it with trembling fingers

Together, Sala and Mom read it.

Our two sons are doing well, and we have three grandchildren

We have a very nice house near the ocean and there are wild roses in the garden, just as there were when we were young

If you received one of the fruits, you know that this is true, and that it came from me

I still smile when I think of all the fun we had as children, playing on the beach and in the forest

Here, we are free, and we have beauty all around us, but my heart breaks when I think of you trapped in that city, like a bird in a cage.

When they had all cried and hugged each other, it was the first thing that Sala thought of.

If the government finds out that messages are getting through the force field and passing across the city boundary, there could be big trouble."

Sala went up to her room and sent a message to Cham: "Need to talk to you

"I'm going to the pod center with Mom and Dad at 4 p.m

That night, and the following day, went very slowly

She rushed up to him and gave him an enormous hug

She pulled Cham away from the entrance and quickly told him the news about Gran's letter.

Not even your mom and dad."

"I promise." He took Sala's hand and they walked on a little

We're all going to fly over the force field and live happily ever after in a forest where the trees grow gold-covered fruit."

What more could she say? Cham's number one consideration right now was his family, and she couldn't stand in the way of that; but she wished that he would at least think about other possibilities.

Cham's parents Dani and Tian were waiting for them just inside

He had cool blue eyes and super-white teeth.

It won't take long, and you're free to ask any questions

Leti led them past the pods where they'd been swimming with dolphins, and then through some thick glass doors

It was extraordinary - a sea of complicated instruments and equipment.

Cham's parents asked a lot of questions, and Leti seemed to have an answer for everything

At last, when Dani and Tian had nothing more to ask, Leti smiled and spoke quietly to another technician, who was standing nearby

Only parents and close relations are allowed beyond this point, so Kaz here is going to take you back."

She waited there on the edge of her seat, anxious and impatient, as time passed

Then that picture slowly disappeared, and a man took the woman's place

The voices of the people in the hologram were strange and slow, like voices in a dream

At last, Cham came back through the doors with Leti and his parents

He looked pale and tired, but a feverish excitement was burning in his eyes.

You will study, and choose various travel or sports experiences

You will also have one Ultranet Talk Hour per week to speak to friends and family

He finished, and turned to Cham's parents, handing them a screen

Cham's mom and dad took the screen, looking first at each other and then at Cham.

The screen was red, but as her skin touched it, it changed to orange, and then green

Cham moved stiffly forward, took the screen from his dad, and lifted his hand

It turned to orange, and then green.

They watched their favorite story-streams, and listened to their favorite music

They met with friends, especially Palo and Ding, who were entering the pods as well

She arrived early and didn't have to wait in line, so in a few minutes, she was stretching her legs and then running mechanically, left-foot right-foot, on the machine.

Sala jumped, and began to turn her head.

Sala stopped soon afterward, and, feeling guilty, she sent a message to Cham.

and anyway, maybe she would come back with exciting news for everyone.

The woman left the energy center and Sala followed, keeping a safe distance

The woman wore a bright yellow bag on her back, so at least she was easy enough to follow, but she walked rapidly, and Sala was soon breathless.

Here, the tower blocks seemed taller and more depressing than ever, built closely together so that the spaces between them were always in shadow

Up ahead, the woman took the next exit, and disappeared.

She left the walkway at the same exit, and looked around

Strange faces surrounded her; everyone looked miserable and gray

Her guide was bending down, playing with her boot; and then she signaled with her fingers, inviting Sala on

She looked very different now that she was in her own surroundings - more friendly and unthreatening

Come and sit," she said.

There were just two chairs, a simple metal table, and a very old sofa

Sala sat down on the sofa, and Wena sat next to her.

"Your grandmother told you how she and her brother used the fruit to play tricks on people

At that moment, a door opened at the far end of the room, and a man appeared

"OK," he replied, and the door closed again.

We're working on creating breaks in the force field, and blocking the wrist chips, too."

People who still have relations on the other side, and who might risk trying to leave."

Sala took a deep breath, and tried to think clearly

She opened her eyes, and Wena was still there, real and solid in front of her.

Sala half-wanted to rush home to tell Gran and Mom what had happened, but she didn't want to lose any of her remaining time with Cham

She was over an hour late for meeting him at the simulator center, and because her ultranet connection didn't come back on until she was almost there, she couldn't even call him or send him a message

But Wena knew that Sala had told Cham about the rose fruit, didn't she? Anyway, Sala needed to tell Cham to try and persuade him not to go into a pod.

She took me to an earth apartment and told me what they're doing."

They're trying to break down the force field and maybe help some people escape."

You don't even know this woman and now she's filling your head with all these crazy stories..."

This world, the city with its wrist chips and simulators, was the only one they knew, but Gran often talked about life before the Oil Wars - how they used to walk freely in the forests, grow flowers and fruit, sing songs around fires on the beach, and travel to wonderful places

"Oh no..." Cham looked upset, and confused

They walked back to the simulator center and spent an hour together alone in Space 29, where they chose their waterfall illusion

Then they met Niki, Palo, and Ding in a cafe for taste-pots

Cham and the other three talked excitedly about Pod Life, but Sala felt strange.

But different, separate, and kind of lonely

Instead, she thought of Oban and Wena, and Gran's dreams about a life outside

She tried to imagine a future with no wrist chips and no force field

With gardens and forests and the ocean

By the time, they had all said goodbye, and Sala had gotten home, evening had fallen

They've discovered that the contamination is all a lie and they're trying to find ways through the force field!"

"I saw the woman who gave us the fruit and the letter

"You could go and live with Great-Uncle Eston

"Well, Gran," said Sala, "maybe one day, when Cham comes out of the pod, and they've managed to break through the force field, we really will be able to go together

But we don't know that what this woman says is true - and nothing can happen right now anyway."

Everyone tried to be happy and cheerful, but then it was all over

The whole family went to the pod center, with Cham's mom telling his sisters to be brave, and his dad pale and quiet

Then she stepped forward, and wrapped her arms around him.

and waiting..

Apat was busy on the jumping machine, and Sala was collecting a drink from the cafe, when she heard a voice in her ear.

"So, you were right." Wena sounded disappointed, and Sala risked a quick look at her

She turned away, and before Sala could stop her, she picked up her yellow bag and disappeared through the center's doors.

Sala engaged her virtual interface and sat waiting for him.

His nose looked a little longer, and there was a different curve to his lips

"Wow, Sala, I don't know where to start!" He sounded happy and enthusiastic

We have to learn all about the history of the government and things like that

When we're not learning, we play sports, and they're all great..."

I started on beginner areas - they're nice and easy to manage

Cham went on and on, and Sala began to wonder when he would stop talking

I can't injure myself, so I get up and try again

I can't believe how fresh the air is and the sky is just..." At last, he paused for a second.

"My mom and dad are waiting to speak to me," said Cham

A whole week of waiting, and that was it

Sala felt flat, and miserable

His eyes were harder, and his smile seemed false

and then warning her about Wena and the rebellion

She brought out her paints, and, sitting in her room, started working on a picture: the green leaves of Gran's Real Space, bright and bursting with life; gray tower blocks in the background

"Coming!" Sala left her room and found that Gran had just prepared some fresh juice.

If I were stronger, I'd get out and join that rebellion."

Then she thought about Cham's warning, and felt confused

She checked the energy center and the crowded walkways instead, but there was no sign of Wena

She took the same exit as before and walked cautiously toward the tower block

People were coming and going from the main entrance, like last time, but the narrow passageway down the side looked dark and empty

Sala watched and waited in the shadows

After looking around to check that no one was watching her, she slipped quietly down the passageway, and found the same door as before

She took a deep breath and began to make her way down the stairway.

She pushed it gently and, her knees trembling, she stepped into the room

She was at the kitchen table with Mom and Gran, but Apat was in his room, and she didn't want him to hear them.

She was tired, and worried

Mom took it and inspected it closely, turning it over and over in her hands.

It was good to know that they could do something to test Eston's letter; but even so, it wouldn't tell them where Wena and Oban's group had gone

With no Cham to talk to, and no news from Wena, the week went by very slowly for Sala.

Outside, the clouds looked gray and threatening, so she took the covered walkway

She dived onto it just as the rain began to pour, and started walking quickly.

Sala imagined Cham and Ding in their strange virtual life

"The letter from Gran's brother." The words slipped out before she could stop herself, and she knew at once that she shouldn't have said it

Terrified, Sala rushed from her room as soon as she and Cham had finished talking.

Gran and Mom listened as Sala described the conversation

"We have to get him out!" Gran and Mom fell silent

It was strange, going to Cham's apartment and knowing Cham wouldn't be there

Sala stood by the recognition screen and waited until Cham's mom Dani came to the door.

The whole family was there - Cham's parents and both his sisters

They gave her a big welcome, and Dani made green tea

"I think your mom and dad would miss you," Sala said to his sister

It's all new and exciting right now, but he'll get tired of it

After two years, he'll be dying to see you and the real world again!"

Everyone looked rather shocked, and uncomfortable.

The time came and went

Cham had a new virtual hobby now - riding - and he talked happily about going out on horses and competing in races with Ding and Palo

But to Sala, his voice seemed high and feverish

He didn't ask her many questions; and although his avatar was looking at her, his eyes were glassy and unseeing.

Cham's test days had arrived at last, and Sala had joined Dani, Tian, and Cham's two sisters at the pod center for their first Contact Hour with him

The line moved forward slowly; then a technician called Odem led them through the thick glass doors, past the test laboratory, and into a waiting room

He looked pale and confused, but it was him

Dani rushed over and threw her arms around him

Cham followed, but his steps seemed heavy and slow

He laughed and smiled and seemed happy to see them all; but to Sala, he was different

Dani and Tian stood up.

There were hugs and goodbyes

The girls cried, and Cham kissed everyone

How is everything? Your mom and gran? Is Apat behaving himself?" Sala was surprised

If you come out of the pod, we can try and find it together

Technicians appeared at the door and everyone began to stand up.

"Think about it and tell me tomorrow." He paused

they're teaching him all about obedience and how wonderful the government is

Mom got up and gathered the dinner plates

The door of the apartment opened and Apat came in, back from visiting a friend for dinner.

Once Apat was in bed, Gran, Mom, and Sala talked long into the night, discussing Cham's threat.

Everyone knew that the government had cruel and terrible ways of forcing people to speak

Their hopes and dreams seemed to be in ruins

Gran held her hand and Mom put an arm around her shoulders

Cham was such a good person - warm and kind and funny

She thought of everything that she, Mom, and Gran had talked about over and over

She got up and found Gran in the kitchen, drinking fruit tea.

Sala drank some of the hot, fruity tea, and felt her idea growing stronger

Cham's parents and sisters sat next to her, talking quietly, but she didn't join in

It was Zee, who had guided Cham and Sala through their dolphin experience

One by one, the pod passengers appeared to greet their families and friends

Some of them looked a little stiff and strange, maybe; but most of them seemed perfectly normal

At the far end of the room, she saw Ding, and waved

"Sala! Cham is here!" Sala forced herself to smile as Cham came over and hugged everyone

Cham sat down and looked at the pictures that his sisters had drawn for him, then answered his parents' questions about the tests

"I had a long discussion with Mom and Gran last night." She paused

"Oh! That's fantastic!" Cham got out of his chair and hugged her, burying his face in her hair

She closed her eyes, and let herself enjoy it, just for this moment

Underneath it, metal, rubber, and plastic attachments lay on the surface of her skin

With her new strength of mind, she didn't think about the tears and hugs as she'd said goodbye

And somehow, she hoped, she would reach Cham, through his avatar, and find the real person inside once more

Come back to http://english-e-reader.net/ to find more fascinating and exciting stories!

She loved to meet people who were rich and famous

Every summer, Mrs Van Hopper stayed at the Hotel Cote d'Azur, the biggest and most expensive hotel in Monte Carlo

I was young and shy

I was not exactly a servant and certainly not a friend.

With my straight hair and badly-fitting clothes I looked like an awkward schoolgirl.

Mrs Van Hopper sat down at her usual table and stared at everyone in the restaurant.

She put down her fork and stared at him hard

The seat was between the restaurant and the main door of the hotel

She turned to me, her eyes shining: 'Go upstairs and find that letter from my nephew, Billy

Bring it to me in the lounge and the photographs too

His face was pale and his dark eyes had a sad, lost look

Go and ask the waiter for another cup,' Mrs Van Hopper told me.

In a moment, de Winter was sitting on a small chair and I was next to Mrs Van Hopper on the long seat.

I looked down at the floor and tried not to hear Mrs Van Hopper's loud voice

If you will excuse me...' He turned and walked out of the lounge.

My job was to talk to them, light their cigarettes and tidy the room after they had gone.

I got up slowly, thinking about de Winter and about Manderley.

The following day, Mrs Van Hopper woke up with a sore throat and a high temperature

I rang up her doctor and he came round at once.

The nurse soon arrived and I was no longer wanted

The water went all over the cloth and ran down on to my skirt

The waiter was at the other end of the restaurant and saw nothing

Come and sit down

We ordered our food and sat for a time in a pleasant, easy silence.

I have no family and there is nothing else I can do.'

I talked about my mother and her great love for my father

'You forget,' I told him, 'that you have a home and I have none.'

'Go upstairs and get your coat.'

I felt excited and grown-up

We got into the car again and drove on, up the steep mountain road

I felt cold and a little afraid.

Then he looked at me and smiled.

De Winter turned the car carefully, and we drove down the twisting road again

The sun was setting now and the air was cold and clear.

He told me about the gardens and the flowers in the woods

'You can take the book and look at it, if you like,' de Winter said

I was glad and I held the book tightly in my hand

I could not meet Mrs Van Hopper and answer the endless questions

I went into the lounge and ordered tea.

The name Rebecca stood out black and strong

I walked unhappily to the lift and back to Mrs Van Hopper.

I was twenty-one and de Winter was the first man I had ever loved

She was bored now, and more bad tempered than usual

'You haven't got enough to do and so you are doing nothing,' she said unpleasantly

When he saw me, he would smile and say, 'Well, how is the companion this morning? Where would you like to go?'

Then I said quickly, 'I'd like to keep this moment and never forget it.'

I suddenly felt very young and very silly.

I wish I was wearing a lot of make-up and had expensive clothes.'

But I know nothing about you, nothing - except that you live at Manderley and..

and that your wife is dead.'

He slowed down the car and we stopped by the side of the road

Then he turned to me and spoke.

Without a word, he started the car and we drove on

Suddenly de Winter took my hand and kissed it

'To hell with this,' he said and put his arm round my shoulders

I smiled then, and he laughed back at me

I could look forward to tomorrow morning and the morning after

She was clever too, and always beautifully dressed, of course

I was thinking about Rebecca - beautiful and clever

Somehow, she and her beauty had not died.

It was bold and full of life

Mrs Van Hopper and I were ready to leave Monte Carlo

All the trunks and bags were packed

All the drawers and cupboards were empty.

The thought of leaving Monte Carlo and Maxim de Winter was a terrible one

I went into the bathroom and locked the door

He would be sitting in the restaurant, reading perhaps and not thinking of me

Where would I say goodbye to him? In the lounge, with Mrs Van Hopper standing near? I was going and everything was over

I washed my face with cold water and came out of the bathroom at once

I spent the rest of the day packing and arranging the journey

We had dinner upstairs and Mrs Van Hopper went to bed early

In the morning, my eyes were red and swollen.

Go down to the reception desk and ask

I stood by the door, feeling silly and awkward.

Her daughter sails for New York on Saturday and we're going with her

She goes to New York and I go to Manderley

When I said this, Maxim laughed and put his hand over mine.

We got up from the table and walked out of the room together

'I'm afraid it's all my fault,' he said and then he shut the door

I went into my bedroom and waited.

But the writing still looked fresh and alive.

I took some scissors and cut the page out of the book

I lit a match and set fire to the pieces

The paper twisted, blackened and turned to ashes

As I stood there, the door opened and Maxim came in.

Go in and talk to her

She turned round and looked at me carefully.

You haven't any experience and you're too shy

I was young and shy, I knew that

I smiled at him and took his hand

But for me, everything was new and strange

I tried to smile but suddenly I felt lonely and afraid

Turning a corner, we came to a crossroads and the beginning of a high wall.

On the left, were two high iron gates and beside them a small lodge

Be yourself and everyone at Manderley will love you

The drive turned and twisted like a snake

On and on we went

We turned the last corner and there was Manderley

It was built in a small hollow and its grey stones glowed in the sunlight

Beyond the lawns were gardens and beyond the gardens, the sea.

Maxim drove up to the wide stone steps and stopped the car in front of them

I was suddenly shy and afraid again

But we're tired from the drive and we want our tea

'It won't take long and then you can have your tea in peace.'

The hand she placed in mine was cold and heavy, like something dead.

I dropped my gloves on the floor and Mrs Danvers picked them up with a twisted little smile on her lips

She could see that I was awkward and shy, and a little afraid of my new life at Manderley.

He thanked Mrs Danvers quickly and took me into the library for tea

He went first to Maxim and then sat down beside me

From its long windows I could see the lawns and beyond the lawns, the sea

It was a place for rest, for reading and for quiet thinking.

Tea was brought to us by Frith and a younger servant

There was a special table and a snow-white cloth to cover it

The teapot and kettle were of silver and the china was very fine

There were sandwiches, bread and butter and several kinds of cake

Now and again, he looked up at me and smiled

I leant back in my chair, drinking my tea and trying to feel at home

Manderley was my home now - my home and Maxim's

You go and make friends with Mrs Danvers

I got up slowly and went out with Frith into the hall

The hall seemed very big, and my footsteps sounded very loud on the stone floor.

We passed through doors and up and down wide stairs

I went at once to a window and looked out

'No, not from this wing,' she answered, 'and you can't hear it either

When the late Mrs de Winter was alive, there were lots of parties and visitors, of course

There was a sound outside the door and Mrs Danvers stopped talking

Then she turned and went quietly out of the room.

'There's something very quiet and peaceful about this room

'Not like you? Why shouldn't she like you?' said Maxim and he came across the room and kissed me gently.

'Come along, and I'll show you Manderley.'

We looked at the pictures in the long gallery and at most of the rooms downstairs

The curtains were drawn and more logs put on the fire

He put a cushion behind his head and lit a cigarette.

I bent down to the dog and stroked its soft ears.

Someone else had poured coffee and stroked the dog

I had slept well and came downstairs a little after nine o'clock

Maxim looked up at me and smiled.

As I took an egg and some coffee, I wondered what happened to the food that was left

Maxim stood up and lit a cigarette.

I left the dining-room and went into the library

I went across the hall and into the dining-room once more

The morning-room was quite small and very different from the library

It was a woman's room, graceful and charming

I went over and opened the desk carefully

Every drawer was labelled and everything was in order

The writing inside the book and the writing on the labels was the same

I sat down and opened the Guest Book

The mistress of the house would come in and find me, a stranger, sitting at her desk.

I found the piece of paper and looked at it quickly.

I put down the phone and looked at the desk

Here she had chosen her guests and written letters to her friends

I took a piece of paper and a pen.

How weak and childish it was! It was like the writing of a schoolgirl.

Beatrice and her husband had arrived

But I went on and came to a wide staircase

All was quiet and dark

I walked on and at last I came to a long window

Below me I could see green lawns and the sea

'Major and Mrs Lacy have been here some time,' she said

I stood for a moment and then walked in.

'Where have you been hiding? Here is Beatrice and this is Giles

Beatrice was tall, broad-shouldered and very much like Maxim

She shook hands with me and said to Maxim, 'She's quite different from what I expected

The men began to talk together and I had to answer Beatrice's questions.

Beatrice looked at my surprised face and laughed.

I told her about Mrs Van Hopper and how surprised she had been.

'Maxim said in his letter that you were very young and pretty

We expected a very modern sort of girl.' Beatrice laughed and I laughed with her.

A servant brought rugs and chairs and we all sat under the great tree on the lawn

The afternoon was sleepy and peaceful

Everything was quiet and still

Here we sat together, Maxim and I, hand in hand

The past and the future did not matter at all

'We've got people coming to dinner.' We all got up and Giles looked up at the sky.

Then she bent down and kissed me

As we reached the car, the sun went behind a cloud and a little rain began to fall

Maxim and I watched the car drive away

We turned and walked back into the house.

'Get a coat quickly and let's go out

Maxim looked white and ill

It was too big, of course, and too long

But Maxim was waiting impatiently and there was no time to change the coat

I was not sure what Beatrice had said and I thought it better not to ask.

He bent down and threw a stick for Jasper to run after.

We climbed the grass bank above the lawns and walked down into the woods

The trees grew very close together over our heads and it was very dark

Jasper ran on ahead and took the right-hand path without waiting for us.

I looked over my shoulder and saw that Jasper was following us.

Maxim seemed all right again now, happy and cheerful

He told me what a good agent he was and how he loved Manderley.

I held Maxim's arm and looked up into his face

The flowers were pink, white and gold

They were things of beauty and grace

The soft summer rain fell and the air was full of a sweet scent

There was no sound except for the noise of a little stream and the quiet rain on the leaves

When Maxim spoke, his voice was gentle and low.

Maxim picked up a fallen flower and gave it to me

As I rubbed it between my hands, the scent was sweet and strong.

As we walked along the path, drops of rain fell on my hands and face

The Happy Valley was the heart of Manderley, the Manderley I would soon know and love.

Maxim picked up a stone and threw it across the beach for Jasper.

We both went down to the water's edge and threw more stones

The tide was coming up into the bay and the water was beginning to cover the stones

Maxim turned to me, laughing and wiping the hair out of his eyes

We called and whistled, but he did not come.

I got to the top of the largest rock and looked beyond it

In the bay was a green and white buoy, but no boat.

Jasper was barking at him and running round and round

I climbed down into the bay and the man looked at me for the first time

His face was fat and round and he had thick, red lips.

To my surprise it opened and I went inside.

The room was furnished and there were books on the shelves.

The air was damp and still

I saw some string on a shelf and an old knife

I cut a piece of string for Jasper and went out of the cottage

Jasper was quiet now and let me tie the string.

He turned away and walked back towards the sea.

He went up past the cottage and on to a path through the woods

The path was steep and the trees were thick, and dark

It was cold now and my legs ached

Jasper was tired too, and walked very slowly.

I took his hand and held it tight.

At last we came to the top of the path and out on to the lawn

He walked straight into the house and spoke to Frith.

Then he went quickly into the library and shut the door.

I put the handkerchief in my pocket and walked slowly across the hall to the library

I walked across the room and knelt down by Maxim's chair.

His eyes were full of pain and fear.

It was Frith and Robert with the tea

The small table was put near the fire and covered with the white cloth

Frith brought in the silver teapot and kettle

Then came the cups, the sandwiches and cakes

Maxim smiled at me and picked up his paper

I was not hungry and I felt very tired

I gave Jasper a piece of cake and took out the handkerchief to wipe my hands

There were some letters in the corner - a tall "R" and "de W." It was Rebecca's

I shut my eyes and tried to remember what it was.

Questions and Answers

The weather was wet and cold for over a week

I could see the sea from the terrace and the lawns

It looked cold and grey

If I could not sleep, I went to the window and looked out on to the rose-garden

I became nervous and afraid

When visitors came to Manderley, I was shy and awkward

I was dull and stupid, like a schoolgirl.

She was a kind woman and tried hard to make me talk

I smiled and said, 'We have not decided

'And there was dancing, and music and flowers everywhere.'

'Clever, beautiful and fond of sport.'

I thought of Rebecca, lively and beautiful, arranging everything

'It turned over and sank

She was washed overboard and drowned

And Manderley needs someone like you, someone young, fresh and charming.'

'But Rebecca was so charming - and clever

He did not sit at Rebecca's desk and touch the things she had touched

But Rebecca was always in my thoughts and dreams.

I cut the string excitedly and tore off the dark brown paper

She knew that I enjoyed sketching and she had really tried to please me.

I stood them in a row on top of the desk and looked at them

First one fell and then the others followed

It was a beautiful little cupid and one of the loveliest things in the house

I found an envelope in a drawer and carefully put the pieces of china into it

I decided to put my new books in the library and I said nothing about the cupid.

'Well, Mrs Danvers had better come and see me

'Very good, sir,' said Frith and quietly left the room.

The door opened without a sound and Mrs Danvers came into the room

As she left the room I could see the scorn and hatred in her eyes.

'It was very silly and careless of me.'

Even when we have visitors, you sit on the edge of your chair and say only "yes" and "no".'

People look at me and ask me so many questions.'

You knew I was dull and quiet

Maxim threw his paper on the ground and got up from his chair

His face was dark with anger and his voice was hard.

I felt cold and frightened.

He kissed me and walked across the room.

Maxim went back to his chair and picked up his paper

After a time, Jasper came to me and climbed on to my lap.

I felt happy again and also rather hungry

I went back into the dining-room and took an apple and some biscuits

Then I called Jasper and we went together into the woods.

The tide was out and there was very little water in the bay

The white and green buoy was still there

The sun was shining today and the cottage did not look frightening any more

There was a sound in the boat-house and Jasper ran up to the doorway, barking angrily.

I looked through the door and saw Ben sitting by the wall

His whole body was shaking with fear and tears were rolling down his fat, round face.

'She was tall and dark

Ben smiled again and went off down the beach to the sea

Someone tall and dark, who watched and listened.

I started to run up the path and did not feel safe until I reached the lawn

The house stood there, safe and secure

I had never seen it before and I hoped the visitor did not want to stay to tea.

One of the shutters was open and a man stood at the window

I walked up the steps, through the hall and into the morning-room

Then I heard voices and, without thinking, I hid behind the door

Wait here while I go and see.'

'Hallo, Jasper, old boy,' said a man's voice and Jasper ran back into the morning-room

He was a big, handsome man, but his face was red and his eyes were a hard blue

He lit a cigarette and looked round the room.

Come and look at my car,' he said to me

He got into the car and started the engine.

'Perhaps I'll come back and see you one day

Favell drove away noisily and much too fast

I turned the handle of the nearest door and went inside

I found the light and switched it on

There was no dust and everything was clean and tidy

There were flowers on the dressing table and on the table beside the bed

I went to the window and opened a shutter

Yes, I was standing at the window where I had seen Mrs Danvers and Favell.

I felt afraid and my legs began to tremble

I got up and went to the chair

I picked up the slippers and held them in my hand.

I went to the bed and held the nightdress to my face

It was cold and smelt of the flowers in the Happy Valley.

She came nearer and I could feel her breath on my face.

Mrs Danvers came back from the window and stood beside me.

Her voice now was as soft and sweet as honey.

Mrs Danvers put the slippers back under the chair and walked across the room to a large wardrobe.

The wind was blowing harder, and still she had not come back.

Then I put on my coat and went down to the bay

Even with the shutters and windows closed, I could hear the dull, harsh sound of the sea in the bay.

'I come into these room and dust them every day,' Mrs Danvers said

In the morning-room and in the hall

I tried to smile, but I felt sick and ill.

'Sometimes I think she watches you and Mr de Winter together,' Mrs Danvers whispered.

Then I turned and walked into the corridor

I went down the stairs and through the door to the east wing

I shut the door of the room and locked it.

Then I lay down on my bed and closed my eyes

I heard the phone ring while I was having breakfast and Frith answered it

'Shall I come and have lunch with you today?'

But I could not stop thinking about Favell and his friendship with Mrs Danvers

There were so many rooms that Maxim and I never used

She gave me a kiss and then looked at me carefully.

Beatrice stayed for tea and left soon afterwards

Look after him, and look after yourself, too.'

I called Jasper and we went for a walk through the woods

I missed Maxim now and felt lonely without him

I ran quickly up the steps and into the hall

One voice was Maxim's, very loud and angry

I ran quickly up the stairs and hid myself.

She shut the door and walked up the stairs

Her face was grey with anger and the look in her eyes frightened me

I waited a moment and then went downstairs and into the library

I smiled and held out my hand to him.

His face was white and his mouth hard

'And London was very hot and noisy

Maxim lit a cigarette and moved away from me

Frank Crawley had come to lunch and the three of us were hoping to have a quiet afternoon

Very soon, more people arrived and then some more.

As we sat in the drawing-room eating cake and sandwiches, one of our visitors suddenly said to Maxim, 'Oh, Mr de Winter

'It's for Maxim and Mrs de Winter to decide.'

Everyone looked at me and started to talk at once.

Everyone laughed and clapped their hands.

Maxim laughed and patted me on the shoulder

Maxim will love me as his wife and forget about Rebecca.

Frank was very busy and so was Mrs Danvers

I saw very little of her, and I was glad.

I wanted something that was pretty and simple too.

It was a drawing of a costume which I had sketched and then thrown away.

Her name was Caroline de Winter and she had been famous for her beauty

The dress was very simple, with short sleeves and a long, full skirt

Then I sent the drawing to the shop in London with careful instructions about the dress and the wig.

Hundreds of them were brought in from the garden and Mrs Danvers knew exactly how to arrange them

On the day of the Ball, Maxim and I had lunch with Frank

My dress and the wig had arrived and they both looked perfect

Maxim and Frank asked me about my costume but I told them nothing

The secret made me feel excited and important.

Maxim and I went back to the house after lunch

The band had arrived and we welcomed the men

Then suddenly, it was tea-time and Beatrice and her husband, Giles, had arrived.

I'm wearing a veil and lots of jewellery

I'll be cool and comfortable

Everyone looked at me and smiled

I felt pleased and happy

Manderley had been made into a place of light and beauty, just for me.

I locked the door and took the dress from its box

I was someone more exciting and interesting than my usual self.

The wig and the tightly fitting dress made me almost beautiful.

My eyes looked larger and the curls made a soft cloud round my head

I stood in the gallery and looked down on the hall below.

Yes, her dress was exactly like mine and she had the same curled hair

'Beat the drum,' I said, 'and call out: Miss Caroline de Winter.'

I expected everyone to laugh and clap as I walked down the stairs.

When Maxim answered, his voice was cold and hard

'Go and take off that dress! It doesn't matter what you wear

I turned and ran up the stairs

It was a look of joy - of joy and the most terrible hate

Then I ran from her, back to my room, tripping and nearly falling over my long skirt.

Go down and enjoy the party

It opened and Beatrice came in.

'My dear,' she said, 'are you all right?' I put a hand up to my head and took off the wig

I did not answer and Beatrice walked slowly to the door and went out.

I walked back to the dressing-table and looked at my white face and red eyes in the mirror

Then slowly I washed my face and combed my hair

I put the white dress and the wig back into the box

I picked up the blue dress and put it on.

When I was ready, I opened the door and walked along the corridor

Everything was still and quiet

It was the first and the last we ever held there

The band played and people danced

His eyes were cold and hard, not the eyes of the man I knew and loved

Once, Beatrice came up to me and said, 'Why don't you sit down? You look like death.'

Then at last Giles came up to me and said, 'Come and look at the fireworks on the terrace.'

I remember standing on the terrace and staring up at the sky

The fireworks rose into the sky and turned into stars and flowers

The sky was red and gold

The grey walls of Manderley looked heavy and dark.

I went up the stairs and along the corridor to my room

It was almost light now and a bird had started to sing

I undressed slowly and got into bed

I lay back and closed my eyes.

I knew her tall, slim figure, her small face and clear white skin

I got out of bed and opened the curtains

I had a bath, dressed and went downstairs

The rooms were clean and tidy

I went into the small room behind the library and picked up the telephone

'Let me come up and see you.'

'I've got to come and see you,' he said.

Perhaps Maxim had left me and would never come back

I went to the window and looked out

I could hear the sea and I could smell it in the fog

I walked out of the house and on to the lawn

Then the figure moved and I saw that it was Mrs Danvers.

This was her triumph - hers and Rebecca's.

I turned the handle of the door and went inside.

She turned to me and I saw that her eyes were red with crying

I was suddenly very angry and not afraid of Mrs Danvers any more

I went up to her and shook her by the arm.

Do you think his pain and unhappiness will bring Mrs de Winter back?'

And all the time, the real Mrs de Winter, with her smile and her lovely face is lying cold and dead in the church.'

Her voice was loud and hard.

'Mr de Winter deserves his pain, marrying a young girl like you - and only ten months afterwards

My lady comes at night and watches him.

But even then, she cared for nothing and nobody

Mrs Danvers began to cry noisily, with her mouth open and her eyes dry.

Why shouldn't I cry? What's it to do with you? You came here and thought you could take Mrs de Winter's place

And then what will you do? You'll go to Mr de Winter and tell him that Mrs Danvers has been unkind to you

Mrs Danvers came close to me and put her face near to mine.

She took my hand and held it.

The fog came in through the open window, damp and thick

There was fog below and all around me

I opened my eyes and stared at Mrs Danvers

The first explosion was followed by another, then a third and a fourth.

Tell Mrs Danvers to have food and drink ready for the men

Then she went to the door and held it open for me.

She turned her back on me and went along the corridor

The fog was beginning to clear and I could see the woods again

My head ached and my hands were wet

I had heard his voice and he was down there in the bay

The diver went down and came up again

I got up and walked down the hill to the bay

I left him and walked towards the path through the woods

Manderley was a place of safety and looked more beautiful than I had ever seen it

I belonged to Manderley and Manderley belonged to me.

I went through the house and into the library

I suddenly felt very hungry, and so I asked Robert to bring in the tea

'He wants to come here and speak to Mr de Winter at once

'Ask Captain Searle to come up and wait.'

'The cabin door was closed, so he broke a window and looked in

I went out of the room quickly and shut the door behind me

Jasper was in the hall and he walked out on to the terrace with me

Then I stood up and walked slowly back to the library.

I went and stood beside him

I took his hand and held it against my face.

Maxim put his arm round me and held me closely.

Maxim held both my hands and looked into my face.

I carried her body to the cabin, took the boat out that night and sank it

Will you look into my eyes and tell me that you love me now?'

I stood beside Maxim and I had no feelings at all

Then Maxim took me in his arms and began to kiss me

This is what I had wanted him to say, every day and every night

Maxim stopped suddenly and pushed me away from him.

He sat down on a chair and I went and knelt beside him.

'But you always seemed so unhappy and so shy.'

Do you remember? She sat there in the car and told me terrible, evil things about herself

Maxim came up to me and held out his hands.

'Then Frank came to me and told me he wanted to leave

She was always going to his house and asking him to her cottage.

Beatrice and Giles never stayed at Manderley again

'I saw a light in the cottage and went in

She looked ill and strange.

"I can't stand any more." Rebecca looked at me and smiled.

'Then she stood up and walked towards me.

'There was no moon and it was very dark,' Maxim went on

I opened the sea cocks and the sea water flowed in

I shut the cabin door behind me, climbed into the dinghy and rowed back

I sat and watched it go down.'

Maxim went into the little room and closed the door

Maxim and I were going to fight this together

Maxim answered it quickly and came back into the library.

To my surprise, the room was dusty and untidy

The windows were tightly closed and some of the flowers were dead

I rang the bell for a maid and when she came, I spoke to her angrily

I crossed everything out and rang for Robert.

Then I went out into the garden and cut some roses

I must be calm and quiet

It was clean and tidy now.

She looked pale and tired.

'Is it true,' she asked slowly, 'that Mrs de Winter's boat has been found and that there was a body in the cabin?'

She was my enemy and I did not care

I suddenly felt sick and ill

I went out on to the terrace and began to walk up and down.

He told me he was bringing Colonel Julyan and Frank back for lunch.

Maxim came into the hall with Frank and Colonel Julyan.

Colonel Julyan, the magistrate, was a middle-aged man with a kind face and grey hair.

'This is most unpleasant for you and your husband,' Colonel Julyan said to me

Maxim and Frank went on into the dining-room and Colonel Julyan continued to speak to me quietly.

We talked about the weather and Colonel Julyan asked me about my life in France

Frith and Robert were in the room and no one wanted to talk about the boat

At last Frith served coffee and the servants left us.

Then the door shut and, somehow, she was trapped there

We all stood on the terrace for a moment and then Colonel Julyan looked at his watch.

Colonel Julyan thinks she was trapped in the cabin and the jury will think that too.'

There was a picture of Manderley and an awful one of Maxim

Maxim's face went whiter and whiter.

We had no more phone calls from reporters and no visitors

Maxim and I stayed quietly in the house or in the gardens

The weather was very hot and the air was heavy

Maxim went off and left me sitting there

I got out of the car and began walking up and down.

I got up and walked out of the little room

'I'll go and see if you like,' the policeman said

He opened the door for me and I went in quietly and sat down

The room was small and full of people

The air was hot and stuffy

'Mrs de Winter was careless for a moment and she died.'

'With those holes, sir, and the sea-cocks open, a small boat like Mrs de Winter's would soon sink

I must try and get out of the door, I thought

People were standing up and talking loudly

Maxim's voice was hard and angry.

'Then whoever took the boat out that night also made those holes and opened the sea-cocks.'

'You have told us that the door and windows of the cabin were shut?'

Were you and the late Mrs de Winter happily married?'

And then I heard Maxim's voice, clear and strong.

We were in his car now and he was driving very fast.

Maxim may want me.' He got quickly back into the car again and drove away.

I went upstairs to my room, and lay down on my bed

I got up and went to the window

I went downstairs and sat with Jasper in the library.

Maxim came into the room and stood by the door

He looked tired and old.

He went and stood by the window

I'm meeting Frank and Colonel Julyan at the church.' He left the room quickly and then I heard the sound of his car driving away.

You and I know it wasn't suicide, don't we?'

As Favell was speaking, the door opened and Maxim and Frank came in.

'You know all about Rebecca and me

Then I read about Rebecca's boat and the body in the cabin

I'm leaving London now and going back to Manderley

Tell me whether you think the writer had decided to kill herself.' Colonel Julyan took the note and read it slowly.

Favell began to laugh, a high stupid laugh, as he twisted the note round and round in his fingers.

Max de Winter murdered Rebecca, and I'm going to prove it.'

He went down to the cottage and killed her there

'Can we get this man and question him?' asked Colonel Julyan.

Could you go and get him, Frank? Take your car.' Frank went out quickly

Without warning, Maxim went up to Favell and hit him hard

Favell got slowly to his feet, walked over to a small table and poured himself some whisky

The door opened and Frank came in.

Ben stepped into the room and stared at everyone with his small eyes

'You saw Mrs de Winter go into the cottage and Mr de Winter too

Ben shook his head and moved back against the wall

Instead, he rang the bell and when Frith came in, he said, 'Ask Mrs Danvers to come here, Frith.'

Then Mrs Danvers came in and shut the door behind her.

Mrs Danvers took the note, read it and then shook her head again.

I'll go and get it.'

'She was afraid of nothing and no one

Frank took the diary without a word and went into the next room

'I think de Winter should see him and explain.'

Colonel Julyan came up to me and took my hand.

He and Frank went out together

Maxim and I were alone at last.

I put my arms around him and held him

I got up and went to the window

Manderley would always be here, safe and secure, within sound of the sea.

Maxim slept on and I did not wake him

The day ahead would be long and tiring

I had a bath, dressed and then woke Maxim

He got up and went into the bathroom

We had breakfast together and I went out on to the terrace

The air was fresh and clear now

I sat beside Maxim and Colonel Julyan got into the back.

Then we were round the bend of the drive and I could see the house no longer.

He waved when he saw us and started up his car

The hours passed and the miles went by, Favell's car always behind us.

We had lunch somewhere and reached London at about three o'clock

It was warm and the streets were busy

Maxim looked pale and tired, but he did not say anything

Maxim stopped the car and we got out

She went out and in a few minutes a tall man came into the room.

This is Mr de Winter, Mrs de Winter and Mr Favell

I'll go and get my book.'

He opened the book and turned the pages

He picked out a card and read it.

'Was she tall and dark, a beautiful woman?' Colonel Julyan asked.

He put back the card and looked at Maxim

Dr Baker stopped and looked down at the files.

No one said a word and the doctor went on, 'Mrs de Winter looked a healthy woman

We shook hands with Dr Baker and he walked with us to the front door.

We went and stood by the car

You've been lucky, haven't you? You and your young wife can go back to Manderley now

'Shall we get into the car and go?' Colonel Julyan asked Maxim

Colonel Julyan's sister lived in London and he asked Maxim to take him to her house.

As Maxim started up the car, I leant back in my seat and closed my eyes

We drove on through the traffic and I felt full of peace

We had dinner in a restaurant and Maxim phoned Frank.

There was no need for Maxim to look so white and troubled.

And soon, very soon Maxim and I would have children.

We went out to the car and Maxim covered me with a rug

It was dark now and I fell asleep almost at once

I saw the staircase at Manderley and Mrs Danvers standing there in her long, black dress

The gardens had gone and the dark woods came up to the walls of the house.

The sky was dark now and there were no stars.

There was no moon and the sky above our heads was black

The wind smelt of smoke and it was grey with ashes

Come back to http://english-e-books.net/ to find more fascinating and exciting stories!

The Cat opens the window and gets into a bedroom

Moving quickly, he puts them into his bag and leaves

But Brad, you can see Natalie, and you're waiting for her...'

The stand-ins are Nathan and Bud

Nathan is Natalie's stand-in, and Bud is Brad Poole's stand-in.

Nathan climbs out of the window and up onto the roof of the building.

Nathan quickly gets away from Bud and runs across the roof of the building.

He leaves his car near the trees and waits

Quickly, he runs across to the building and begins to climb.

Natalie drives fast and it is a dangerous road.

Natalie laughs, and says nothing.

He stops his car and runs.

Soon after, Natalie and Nathan are jumping from Natalie's car

The Cat looks back and sees them

The two policemen jump out, and look for Natalie and Nathan.

'Let's go!' says Natalie, and she runs after The Cat.

The Cat and Natalie run across the roof of the building

'Got you!' says Natalie, and she jumps on him

The policemen arrive and look from Natalie to Bud and back again.

The next day, Nathan and Natalie tell Zak their story

Come back to http://english-e-reader.net/ to find more fascinating and exciting stories!

Two blocks from her house, intending to buy a quart of milk and a loaf of whole-wheat bread, Tina stopped at a twenty-four-hour market and parked in the dry yellow drizzle of a sodium-vapor light, beside a gleaming, cream-colored Chevrolet station wagon

He had thick dark hair like Danny's, a nose that resembled Danny's, and a rather delicate jawline like Danny's too.

Unaware that she was staring at him, the boy put one hand to his mouth and bit gently on his bent thumb knuckle, which Danny had begun to do a year or so before he died

Suddenly Tina's mouth went dry and sour, and her heart thudded

The police and the morticians had advised her that Danny was so badly torn up, so horribly mangled, that she was better off not looking at him

Sickened, grief-stricken, she had taken their advice, and Danny's funeral had been a closed-coffin service

Perhaps he had wandered away from the wrecked bus and had been found miles from the scene of the accident, without identification, unable to tell anyone who he was or where he came from

And now here he was sitting in the cream-colored Chevrolet wagon, brought to her by fate and by-

The boy became conscious of her gaze and turned toward her

As they stared at each other through two windows and through the strange sulphurous light, she had the feeling that they were making contact across an immense gulf of space and time and destiny

She thought of herself as a tough, competent, levelheaded woman who was able to deal with anything life threw at her, and she was disturbed by her continuing inability to accept Danny's death.

Gradually, day by day, week by week, she had put Danny behind her, with sorrow, with guilt, with tears and much bitterness, but also with firmness and determination

She had taken several steps up in her career during the past year, and she had relied on hard work as a sort of morphine, using it to dull her pain until the wound fully healed.

Time should have put even more distance between her and the anguish, but instead the passing days were bringing her around full circle in her grief

She half convinced herself that the dream was a premonition of Danny's eventual return to her, that somehow he had survived and would be coming back into her arms one day soon.

This was a warm and wonderful fantasy, but she could not sustain it for long

Though she always resisted the grim truth, it gradually exerted itself every time, and she was repeatedly brought down hard, forced to accept that the dream was not a premonition

She glanced at the station wagon and saw that the boy was still staring at her

She glared at her tightly clenched hands again and found the strength to break her grip on the steering wheel.

She'd heard that said, and she believed it

Torn and crushed in a bus accident with fourteen other little boys, just one victim of a larger tragedy

The night was pleasantly cool and desert-dry

She took a deep breath and went into the market, where the air was so cold that it pierced her bones, and where the harsh fluorescent lighting was too bright and too bleak to encourage fantasies.

She bought a quart of nonfat milk and a loaf of whole-wheat bread that was cut thin for dieters, so each serving contained only half the calories of an ordinary slice of bread

She wasn't a dancer anymore; now she worked behind the curtain, in the production end of the show, but she still felt physically and psychologically best when she weighed no more than she had weighed when she'd been a performer.

The olive trees and lacy melaleucas stirred lazily in a faint Mojave breeze.

She spread a thin skin of peanut butter on them, poured a glass of nonfat milk, and sat at the table.

Peanut-butter toast had been one of Danny's favorite foods, even when he was a toddler and was especially picky about what he would eat

Closing her eyes now, chewing the toast, Tina could still see him - three years old, peanut butter smeared all over his lips and chin - as he grinned and said, More neenut putter toast, please.

Her heart knotted in her chest, and her lower lip began to quiver again, and she put her head down on the table

In the dream, Danny was standing at the edge of a bottomless gorge, and Tina was on the far side, opposite him, looking across the immense gulf

He was lonely and afraid

Danny's cries and her response became increasingly shrill and desperate, for they knew that they must reach each other before nightfall or be lost forever; in the oncoming night, something waited for Danny, something fearsome that would seize him if he was alone after dark

Suddenly the sky was shattered by lightning, then by a hard clap of thunder, and the night imploded into a deeper darkness, into infinite and perfect blackness.

She listened intently, prepared to throw off the covers and slip out of bed

On four or five occasions during the past two weeks, she had taken the pistol from the nightstand and searched the place, room by room, but she hadn't found anyone

Recently she'd been under a lot of pressure, both personally and professionally

At times like this, she wished that she and Michael were still together

She closed her eyes and imagined herself lying beside him, reaching for him in the dark, touching, touching, moving against him, into the shelter of his arms

He would comfort and reassure her, and in time, she would sleep again.

Of course, if she and Michael were in bed right this minute, it wouldn't be like that at all

He would begin the battle over a triviality and goad her until the bickering escalated into marital warfare

Because Tina had loved Michael to the end, she'd been hurt and saddened by the dissolution of their relationship

She had lost her child and her husband in the same year, the man first, and then the boy, the son to the grave and the husband to the winds of change

During the twelve years of their marriage, Tina had become a different and more complex person than she'd been on their wedding day, but Michael hadn't changed at all - and didn't like the woman that she had become

They began as lovers, sharing every detail of their daily lives - triumphs and failures, joys and frustrations - but by the time the divorce was final, they were strangers

Although Michael was still living in town, less than a mile from her, he was, in some respects, as far away and as unreachable as Danny.

She sighed with resignation and opened her eyes.

She would need to be fresh and alert in the morning.

For fifteen years, ever since she turned eighteen, two years before she married Michael, Tina Evans had lived and worked in Las Vegas

The Lido was one of those incredibly lavish productions that could be seen nowhere in the world but Vegas, for it was only in Las Vegas that a multimillion-dollar show could be staged year after year with little concern for profit; such vast sums were spent on the elaborate sets and costumes, and on the enormous cast and crew, that the hotel was usually happy if the production merely broke even from ticket and drink sales

Going to and from the showroom, the crowd had to pass all the craps tables and blackjack tables and roulette wheels and glittering ranks of slot machines, and that was where the profit was made

Tina enjoyed dancing in the Lido, and she stayed there for two and a half years, until she learned that she was pregnant

She took time off to carry and give birth to Danny, then to spend uninterrupted days with him during his first few months of life

When Danny was six months old, Tina went into training to get back in shape, and after three arduous months of exercise, she won a place in the chorus line of a new Vegas spectacle

She managed to be both a fine dancer and a good mother, although that was not always easy; she loved Danny, and she enjoyed her work and she thrived on double duty.

Five years ago, however, on her twenty-eighth birthday, she began to realize that she had, if she was lucky, ten years left as a show dancer, and she decided to establish herself in the business in another capacity, to avoid being washed up at thirty-eight

She landed a position as choreographer for a two-bit lounge revue, a dismally cheap imitation of the multimillion-dollar Lido, and eventually she took over the costumer's job as well

In time, she directed a revue, then directed and produced another

She was steadily becoming a respected name in the closely-knit Vegas entertainment world, and she believed that she was on the verge of great success.

Almost a year ago, shortly after Danny had died, Tina had been offered a directing and co-producing job on a huge ten-million-dollar extravaganza to be staged in the two-thousand-seat main showroom of the Golden Pyramid, one of the largest and plushest hotels on the Strip

At first, it had seemed terribly wrong that such a wonderful opportunity should come her way before she'd even had time to mourn her boy, as if the Fates were so shallow and insensitive as to think that they could balance the scales and offset Danny's death merely by presenting her with a chance at her dream job

Although she was bitter and depressed, although - or maybe because - she felt utterly empty and useless, she took the job.

The new show was titled Magyck! Because the variety acts between the big dance numbers were all magicians and because the production numbers themselves featured, elaborate special effects and were built around supernatural themes

The tricky spelling of the title was not Tina's idea, but most of the rest of the program was her creation, and she remained pleased with what she had wrought

This year had passed in a blur of twelve- and fourteen-hour days, with no vacations and rarely a weekend off.

Then the new dreams began, and they were far worse than the dream that she'd had immediately after Danny had been killed.

In less than seventeen hours - at 8:00 P.M., December 30 - the Golden Pyramid Hotel would present a special, invitational, VIP premiere of Magyck! , and the following night, New Year's Eve, the show would open to the general public

If audience reaction was as strong and as positive as Tina hoped, her financial future was assured, for her contract gave her two and one-half percent of the gross receipts, minus liquor sales, after the first five million

If Magyck! Was a hit and packed the showroom for four or five years, as sometimes happened with successful Vegas shows, she'd be a multimillionaire by the end of the run

She needed only to ride out the next few days, and in the relative calm that would follow, she might be able to get on with healing herself.

Then at one o'clock, the entire cast and the crew would assemble for the final dress rehearsal.

She fluffed her pillows, rearranged the covers, and tugged at the short nightgown in which she slept

She tried to relax by closing her eyes and envisioning a gentle night tide lapping at a silvery beach.

Another and softer sound followed the first

She got out of bed and stepped into her slippers

What if they came, lights flashing and sirens screaming - and found no one? If she had summoned the police every time that she imagined hearing a prowler in the house during the past two weeks, they would have decided long ago that she was scramble-brained

She was proud, unable to bear the thought of appearing to be hysterical to a couple of macho cops who would grin at her and, later over doughnuts and coffee, make jokes about her

Taking a deep breath, she unlocked the bedroom door and eased into the hall.

Not long after his tenth birthday, the boy had asked for more space and privacy than was provided by his original, tiny quarters

Michael and Tina had helped him move his belongings to the den, then had shifted the couch, armchair, coffee table, and television from the den into the quarters the boy had previously occupied.

At the time, Tina was certain that Danny was aware of the nightly arguments she and Michael were having in their own bedroom, which was next to his, and that he wanted to move into the den so he wouldn't be able to hear them bickering

She and Michael hadn't yet begun to raise their voices to each other; their disagreements had been conducted in normal tones, sometimes even in whispers, yet Danny probably had heard enough to know they were having problems.

And that was another reason she didn't attempt to explain her and Michael's problems to Danny - she thought that their estrangement was only temporary

She loved her husband, and she was sure that the sheer power of her love would restore the luster to their marriage

Six months later she and Michael separated, and less than five months after the separation, they were divorced.

She switched on the lights and stepped inside.

She quickly slid the door shut and put her back against it.

Somehow, the act of giving away his clothes would be even sadder and more final than watching his casket being lowered into the ground.

The bed was properly made, and several science-fiction-movie action figures were posed on the deep headboard

His desk occupied one corner; tubes of glue, miniature bottles of enamel in every color, and a variety of model-crafting tools stood in soldierly ranks on one half of the desk, and the other half was bare, waiting for him to begin work

Nine model airplanes filled a display case, and three others hung on wires from the ceiling

Unlike many boys his age, he'd been concerned about orderliness and cleanliness

Neddler, the cleaning lady who came in twice a week, to vacuum and dust his unused bedroom as if nothing had happened to him

Gazing at the dead boy's toys and pathetic treasures, Tina realized, not for the first time, that it wasn't healthy for her to maintain this place as if it were a museum

As long as she left his things undisturbed, she could continue to entertain the hope that Danny was not dead, that he was just away somewhere for a while, and that he would shortly pick up his life where he had left off

Both the VIP premiere and the opening night of Magyck! Would be behind her by then

She'd be able to relax and take a few days off

She would start by spending Thursday afternoon here, boxing the clothes and toys and posters.

She sagged, limp and weary and ready to return to bed.

As she started toward the door, she caught sight of the easel, stopped, and turned

Danny had liked to draw, and the easel, complete with a box of pencils and pens and paints, had been a birthday gift when he was nine

It was an easel on one side and a chalkboard on the other

Danny had left it at the far end of the room, beyond the bed, against the wall, and that was where it had stood the last time that Tina had been here

An Electronic Battleship game had stood on that table, as Danny had left it, ready for play, but the easel had toppled into it and knocked it to the floor.

She put her gun down, went around the foot of the bed, and stood the easel on its legs, as it belonged

She stooped, retrieved the pieces of the Electronic Battleship game, and returned them to the table.

When she picked up the scattered sticks of chalk and the felt eraser, turning again to the chalkboard, she realized that two words were crudely printed on the black surface:

In one of her terrible seizures of grief, in a moment of crazy dark despair, had she come into this room and unknowingly printed those words on Danny's chalkboard?

Danny, of course, had been writing about something else, and the dark interpretation that could be drawn from those two words now, after his death, was just a macabre coincidence.

Shivering, she thoroughly erased the words on the chalkboard, retrieved her handgun, and left the room, pulling the door shut behind her.

Although she wasn't much of a drinker, indulging in nothing more than a glass of wine now and then, with no capacity whatsoever for hard liquor, she finished the bourbon in two swallows

She finished it quickly, as though she were a child taking medicine, and then put the bottle away.

In bed, again she snuggled in the covers and closed her eyes and tried not to think about the chalkboard

She grew dizzy from the bourbon and finally slipped into welcome oblivion.

The room stepped down toward the stage in alternating wide and narrow galleries

Each narrow gallery consisted of a three-foot-wide aisle with a low railing on one side and a curving row of raised, plushly padded booths on the other side

A lavish use of blue velvet, dark leather, crystal chandeliers, and thick blue carpet, plus an excellent sense of dramatic lighting, gave the mammoth chamber some of the feeling of a cozy cabaret in spite of its size.

With seven massive production numbers, five major variety acts, forty-two girl dancers, forty-two boy dancers, fifteen showgirls, two boy singers, two girl singers (one temperamental), forty-seven crewmen and technicians, a twenty-piece orchestra, one elephant, one lion, two black panthers, six golden retrievers, and twelve white doves, the logistics were mind-numbingly complicated, but a year of arduous labor was evident in the slick and faultless unfolding of the program.

At the end, the cast and crew gathered onstage and applauded themselves, hugged and kissed one another

Joel Bandiri, Tina's co-producer, had watched the show from a booth in the first tier, the VIP row, where high rollers and other friends of the hotel would be seated every night of the run

As soon as the rehearsal ended, Joel sprang out of his seat, raced to the aisle, climbed the steps to the third tier, and hurried to Tina.

"We got a hit, kid!" Joel said, and he hugged her fiercely, planting a wet kiss on her cheek.

But you and me, we made it into a hit."

Joel was an odd little man: five-feet-four, slightly chubby but not fat, with curly brown hair that appeared to have frizzed and kinked in response to a jolt of electricity

His face, which was as broad and comic as that of a clown, could stretch into an endless series of rubbery expressions

He wore blue jeans, a cheap blue work shirt - and about two hundred thousand dollars' worth of rings

He shifted from foot to foot as he talked about Magyck! Turned this way and that, gestured expansively with his quick, gem-speckled hands, virtually doing a jig.

He had plowed some of his substantial earnings into Las Vegas real estate, parts of two hotels, an automobile dealership, and a slot-machine casino downtown

He was so rich that he could retire and live the rest of his life in the high style and splendor for which he had a taste

He had seen Tina's work in some lounges around town, and he had surprised her when he'd offered her the chance to co-produce Magyck! At first, she hadn't been sure if she should take the job

Joel had convinced her that she'd have no difficulty matching his pace or meeting his standards, and that she was equal to the challenge

Twenty minutes later, at 3:45, she stepped onto the smooth cobblestones in front of the hotel's main entrance and handed her claim check to the valet parking attendant

She turned and looked back at the Golden Pyramid Hotel-Casino

Her future was inextricably linked to that gaudy but undeniably impressive pile of concrete and steel

The heavy bronze and glass revolving doors glittered as they spun with a steady flow of people

Ramparts of pale pink stone stretched hundreds of feet on both sides of the entrance; those walls were windowless and garishly decorated with giant stone coins, a gushing torrent of coins flooding from a stone cornucopia

The Pyramid had been built at a cost in excess of four hundred million dollars, and the owners had made certain that every last dime showed

At a few minutes past eleven o'clock, a secretary from San Diego put five dollars in a slot machine and hit a jackpot worth $495,000; word of that even reached backstage in the showroom

Shortly before noon, two high rollers from Dallas sat down at a blackjack table and, in three hours, lost a quarter of a million bucks; they were laughing and joking when they left the table to try another game

Carol had been shiny-eyed and breathless because the high rollers had tipped her with green chips, as if they'd been winning instead of losing; for bringing them half a dozen drinks, she had collected twelve hundred dollars.

Sinatra was in town, at Caesar's Palace, perhaps for the last time, and even at eighty years of age, he generated more excitement in Vegas than any other famous name

Along the entire Strip and in the less posh but nonetheless jammed casinos downtown, things were jumping, sparking.

The valet brought Tina's car, and she tipped him.

She had two and a half hours to fill before she had to leave for the hotel again.

She didn't need that much time to shower, apply her makeup, and dress, so she decided to pack some of Danny's belongings

Last night, after drinking the bourbon, had she come back here in some kind of fugue and...?

She had always prided herself on her toughness and her resiliency.

Someone had come into the house while she was out and had printed those two words on the chalkboard again

She was a sweet old woman, feisty and independent-minded but not the type to play cruel pranks.

For a moment Tina racked her mind, searching for someone to blame, and then a name occurred to her

There was no sign that anyone had broken into the house, no obvious evidence of forced entry, and Michael was the only other person with a key

She had given Danny permission to go on the field trip, and as far as Michael was concerned, that had been equivalent to driving the bus off the cliff

Jaborski, the scoutmaster, had taken other groups of scouts on winter survival hikes every year for sixteen years, and no one had been even slightly injured

They didn't hike all the way into the true wilderness, just a reasonable distance off the beaten path, and they planned for every contingency

She stared at the chalkboard, thought of the two words that had been printed there, and anger swelled in her

Furious, she went into the kitchen, picked up the telephone, and dialed Michael's number

After five rings, she realized that he was at work, and she hung up.

This evening she would call Michael, when she got home from the premiere and the party afterward

She stood indecisively in the center of the small kitchen, trying to find the willpower to go to Danny's room and box his clothes, as she had planned

She poured a glassful and carried it into the master bath.

She let the hot water beat down on her neck for several minutes, until the stiffness in her muscles melted and flowed away.

After the shower, the chilled wine further relaxed her body, although it did little to calm her mind and allay her anxiety

Eighteen hundred guests had been invited - Las Vegas movers and shakers, plus high rollers from out of town

Already, a platoon of white-coated waiters, waitresses in crisp blue uniforms, and scurrying busboys had begun serving the dinners

In the health-obsessed final decade of the century, eating fatty foods was widely regarded as a far more delicious - and more damning - sin than envy, sloth, thievery, and adultery.

Technicians double-checked the motorized sets, the electrical connections, and the hydraulic pumps that raised and lowered portions of the stage

Stagehands counted and arranged props

Wardrobe women mended tears and sewed up unraveled hems that had been discovered at the last minute

Hairdressers and lighting technicians rushed about on urgent tasks

Dozens of beautiful dancers and showgirls were backstage too

Some wore satin and lace

Others wore velvet and rhinestones - or feathers or sequins or furs, and a few were topless

Many were still in the communal dressing rooms, while other girls, already costumed, waited in the halls or at the edge of the big stage, talking about children and husbands and boyfriends and recipes, as if they were secretaries on a coffee break and not some of the most beautiful women in the world.

Magyck! Was now in the hands of the performers and technicians.

Twenty-five minutes before showtime Tina left the stage and went into the noisy showroom

She headed toward the center booth in the VIP row, where Charles Mainway, general manager and principal stockholder of the Golden Pyramid Hotel, waited for her.

Joel Bandiri was with Eva, his wife of eight years, and two of their friends

Eva was twenty-nine, seventeen years younger than Joel, and at five foot eight, she was also four inches taller than he was

Mainway carried and held himself as if he were an aristocrat, and his mane of silver hair and his clear blue eyes contributed to the image he wished to project

However, his features were large, square, and utterly without evidence of patrician blood, and even after the mellowing influences of elocution teachers, his naturally low, gravelly voice belied his origins in a rough Brooklyn neighborhood.

As Tina slid into the booth beside Mainway, a tuxedoed captain appeared and filled her glass with Dom PS 233; rignon.

Helen was by nature everything that poor Charlie struggled to be: impeccably well mannered, sophisticated, graceful, at ease and confident in any situation

His dark eyes were deeply set, quick, marked by intelligence and amusement.

To Tina, Stryker said, "But if it's flattery you need - and I'm sure you already get a lot of it, lovely as you are - no one in Vegas can flatter with more charm and style than Helen."

"In one sentence he managed to flatter you, flatter me, and impress all of us with his modesty

They made pleasant small talk for the next fifteen minutes, and none of it had to do with Magyck! Tina was aware that they were trying to take her mind off the show, and she appreciated their effort.

Waitresses, waiters, and captains rushed back and forth to fill the drink orders before the show began

The roar of conversation grew louder as the sounds ticked away, and the quality of the roar became more frenetic, gayer, and more often punctuated with laughter.

Somehow, even though her attention was partly on the mood of the crowd, partly on Helen and Charlie Mainway, Tina was nevertheless aware of Elliot Stryker's reaction to her

Beneath his cordial, witty, slightly cool exterior, his secret response was that of a healthy male animal, and her awareness of it was more instinctual than intellectual, like a mare's response to the stallion's first faint stirrings of desire.

At least a year and a half, maybe two years, had passed since a man had looked at her in quite that fashion

Fighting with Michael, coping with the shock of separation and divorce, grieving for Danny, and putting together the show with Joel Bandiri had filled her days and nights, so she'd had no chance to think of romance.

Now that she had spent more than a year grieving for her broken marriage and for her lost son, now that Magyck! was almost behind her, she would have time to be a woman again

On the other hand, he was handsome, and in his face was an appealing gentleness

She was seventy, still in excellent health, a short sturdy woman with the sweet face of a Botticelli Madonna and the no-nonsense walk of an army sergeant.

She got out of the car and, carrying a purse the size of a small suitcase, marched up the walk toward the house, angling away from the front door and past the garage.

Beside the front walkway and then along the side of the house, low-voltage landscape lighting revealed the path.

As Vivienne reached the back of the house, the crescent moon slid out from behind one of the few thin clouds, like a scimitar being drawn from a scabbard, and the pale shadows of palms and melaleucas shivered on the lunar-silvered concrete patio.

She'd been cleaning for Tina Evans for two years, and she had been entrusted with a key nearly that long.

She wiped the counters and the appliances, sponged off the slats of the Levolor blinds, and mopped the Mexican-tile floor

She believed in the moral value of hard work, and she always gave her employers their money's worth.

This afternoon, however, she'd been playing a pair of lucky slot machines at the Mirage Hotel, and she hadn't wanted to walk away from them while they were paying off so generously

Some people for whom she cleaned house insisted that she keep regularly scheduled appointments, and they did a slow burn if she showed up more than a few minutes late

But Tina Evans was sympathetic; she knew how important the slot machines were to Vivienne, and she wasn't upset if Vivienne occasionally had to reschedule her visit.

Nickel duchesses always played the cheap slot machines - nickels and dimes in the old days, now quarters - never the dollar- or five-dollar slots

With that attitude plus a few money-management skills, they were able to hang on longer than most slot players who plunged at the dollar machines after getting nowhere with quarters, and because of their patience and perseverance, the duchesses won more jackpots than did the tide of tourists that ebbed and flowed around them

Even these days, when most machines could be played with electronically validated value cards, the nickel duchesses wore black gloves to keep their hands from becoming filthy after hours of handling coins and pulling levers; they always sat on stools while they played, and they remembered to alternate hands when operating the machines in order not to strain the muscles of one arm, and they carried bottles of liniment just in case.

The duchesses, who for the most part were widows and spinsters, often ate lunch and dinner together

They cheered one another on those rare occasions when one of them hit a really large jackpot; and when one of them died, the others went to the funeral en masse

Vivienne had a daughter, a son-in-law, and three grandchildren in Sacramento

She loved them as much as life itself, and she knew they truly wanted her with them; they were not inviting her out of a misguided sense of guilt and obligation

Vivienne liked the action, noise, lights, and excitement of Las Vegas

She prayed that she would remain healthy enough to continue working and living on her own until, at last, her time came and all the little windows on the machine of life produced lemons.

As she was mopping the last corner of the kitchen floor, as she was thinking about how dreary life would be without her friends and her slot machines, she heard a sound in another part of the house

She went to the drawer next to the sink and selected a long, sharp blade from an assortment of knives.

If she phoned for them and then ran out of the house, they might not find an intruder when they came

She stepped out of the kitchen and found the light switch to the right of the doorway

All four of the remaining photos were swinging back and forth on the picture hooks that held them

No one was near them, yet suddenly two photos began to rattle violently against the wall, and then both flew off their mountings and clattered to the floor behind the beige, brushed-corduroy sofa.

One dropped behind the sofa, and the other tumbled onto it.

She went to the sofa and picked up the photo that had dropped onto the cushions

In this one, he was ten or eleven years old, a sweet brown-haired boy with dark eyes and a lovely smile.

Whenever the military exploded a high-yield weapon, the tall hotels swayed in Vegas, and every house in town shuddered a little.

But, no, she was stuck in the past: The Cold War was over, and nuclear tests hadn't been conducted out in the desert for a long time

Puzzled, frowning thoughtfully, Vivienne put down the knife, pulled one end of the sofa away from the wall, and collected the framed eight-by-tens that were on the floor behind it

There were five photographs in addition to the one that had dropped onto the sofa; two were responsible for the noises that had drawn her into the living room, and the other three were those that she had seen popping off the picture hooks

The nearby windows and the thick glass top of the coffee table were vibrating

She felt a sympathetic resonance in her teeth and bones.

She crossed the room to the hallway that served the bedrooms, bathrooms, and den

The nerve-fraying sound bounced off the walls of the narrow passage, echoing and re-echoing.

By the time she reached the closed door, her skin was goose-pimpled, and her teeth were chattering.

The wisest thing she could do would be to turn back, walk away from the door and out of the house

She pulled her hand away and examined her damp fingers

Moisture had condensed on the metal and then had frozen.

But how was that possible? How in the name of God could there be ice here, in a well-heated house and on a night when the outside temperature was at least twenty degrees above the freezing point?

She pulled her blouse out of her slacks and used the tail to protect her hand from the icy metal doorknob

The intense cold had caused the wood to contract and warp

She put her shoulder against it, pushed gently, then harder, and finally the door swung inward.

The program opened with an electrifying rendition of "That Old Black Magic." Singers and dancers, brilliantly costumed, performed in a stunning set constructed of mirrored steps and mirrored panels

The choreography was complex, and the two lead singers had strong, clear voices.

Less than ten minutes later, when the curtains opened again, the mirrors had been taken away, and the stage had been transformed into an ice rink; the second production number was done on skates against a winter backdrop so real that it made Elliot shiver.

Although Magyck! Excited the imagination and commanded the eye, Elliot wasn't able to give his undivided attention to it

Her shoulder-length hair - deep brown, almost black, glossy - swept across her brow, feathered back at the sides, and framed her face as though it were a painting by a great master

She would have been lovely enough if her eyes had been dark, in harmony with the shade of her hair and skin, but they were crystalline blue

The contrast between her Italian good looks and her Nordic eyes was devastating.

He was interested primarily in learning more about the mind that could create a work like Magyck! He had seen less than one-fourth of the program, yet he knew it was a hit - and far superior to others of its kind

If the gigantic sets and lavish costumes and intricate choreography were overdone, or if any element was improperly executed, the production would quickly stumble across the thin line between captivating show-biz flash and sheer vulgarity

A glittery fantasy could metamorphose into a crude, tasteless, and stupid bore if the wrong hand guided it

Elliot wanted to know more about Christina Evans - and on a more fundamental level, he just wanted her.

The warped door groaned and creaked as Vivienne Neddler forced it open.

Vivienne reached inside, fumbled for the light switch, found it, and entered warily

Baseball stars and horror-movie monsters gazed at Vivienne from posters stapled to the walls

The CD player and an accompanying AM-FM tuner and amplifier were stacked on one of the nightstands.

Neither window was open, and even if one had been raised, the night wasn't frigid enough to account for the chill.

A sliver of ice broke loose under her finger and fell onto the nightstand

The dresser mirror was frosted too, and her reflection was dim and distorted and strange.

Scraps of music, split-second flashes of disc jockeys' chatter, single words from different somber-voiced newscasters, and fragments of commercial jingles blended in a cacophonous jumble of meaningless sound

The indicator reached the end of the bandwidth, and the digital display began to sequence backward.

She stared at it, frightened and bewildered.

The digital display began to sequence up the band once more, and scraps of music blasted from the speakers.

Each was hung from the ceiling on a length of fishing line, and the upper end of each line was knotted to its own eyehook that had been screwed firmly into the dry wall

The planes jiggled, jerked, twisted, and trembled.

The model planes began to bounce violently up and down on the ends of their lines.

One of the planes swung in tight circles, faster and faster, then in wider circles, steadily decreasing the angle between the line on which it was suspended and the bedroom ceiling

After a moment the other two models ceased their erratic dancing and began to spin around and around, like the first plane, as if they were actually flying, and there was no mistaking this deliberate movement for the random effects of a draft.

She believed in death and taxes, in the inevitability of slot-machine jackpots, in all-you-can-eat casino buffets for $5.95 per person, in the Lord God Almighty, in the truth of alien abductions and Big Foot, but she didn't believe in ghosts.

The sliding closet doors began to move on their runners, and Vivienne Neddler had the feeling that some awful thing was going to come out of the dark space, its eyes as red as blood and its razor-sharp teeth gnashing

She felt a presence, something that wanted her, and she cried out as the door came all the way open.

and then open again...

As abruptly as the bed had started bouncing up and down, it now stopped

The model airplanes slowed, swinging in smaller and smaller circles, until they finally hung motionless.

She hugged herself and shivered.

As the room grew warm again, the doorknobs and the radio casing and the other metal objects quickly shed their fragile skins of ice, leaving shallow puddles on furniture and damp spots in the carpet

The frosted window cleared, and as the frost faded from the dresser mirror, Vivienne's distorted reflection resolved into a more familiar image of herself.

Regardless of how convincingly and earnestly she described these bizarre events, no one would believe her

They would nod and smile woodenly and agree that it was a strange and frightening experience, but all the while, they would be thinking that poor old Vivienne was finally getting senile

Sooner or later word of her ranting's about poltergeists might get back to her daughter in Sacramento, and then the pressure to move to California would become unbearable

She left the bedroom, returned to the kitchen, and drank two shots of Tina Evans's best bourbon

Then, with characteristic stoicism, she returned to the boy's bedroom to wipe up the water from the melted ice, and she continued housecleaning.

And confession now and then

That old saw applied in spades to stage shows and to on-the-cuff audiences.

This crowd wasn't able to sit on its hands and keep its cool.

The final curtain came down at eight minutes till ten o'clock, and the ovation continued until after Tina's wristwatch had marked the hour

At the insistence of the happy, boisterous, VIP audience, both Joel Bandiri and Tina were spotlighted in their booths and were rewarded with their own thunderous round of applause.

Helen Mainway chattered excitedly about the spectacular special effects, and Elliot Stryker had an endless supply of compliments as well as some astute observations about the technical aspects of the production, and Charlie Mainway poured a third bottle of Dom PS 233; rignon, and the house lights came up, and the audience reluctantly began to leave, and Tina hardly had a chance to sip her champagne because of all the people who stopped by the table to congratulate her.

By ten-thirty most of the audience had left and those who hadn't gone yet were in line, moving up the steps toward the rear doors of the showroom

Although no second show was scheduled this evening, as would be the case every night henceforth, busboys and waitresses were busily clearing tables, resetting them with fresh linen and silverware for the following night's eight o'clock performance.

When the aisle in front of her booth was finally empty of well-wishers, Tina got up and met Joel as he started to come to her

She threw her arms around him and, much to her surprise began to cry with happiness

She hugged him hard, and Joel proclaimed the show to be a "gargantua if I ever saw one."

The sets and props had been moved from the main floor of the stage, and eight folding tables had been set up

The tables were draped with white cloths and burdened with food: five hot hors d'oeuvres, lobster salad, crab salad, pasta salad, filet mignon, chicken breasts in tarragon sauce, roasted potatoes, cakes, pies, tarts, fresh fruits, berries, and cheeses

Hotel management personnel, showgirls, dancers, magicians, crewmen, and musicians crowded around the tables, sampling the offerings while Phillippe Chevalier, the hotel's executive chef, personally watched over the affair

Knowing this feast had been laid on for the party, few of those present had eaten dinner, and most of the dancers had eaten nothing since a light lunch

They exclaimed over the food and clustered around the portable bar

Tina mingled, moving back and forth, upstage and downstage, through the crowd, thanking everyone for his contribution to the show's success, complimenting each member of the cast and crew on his dedication and professionalism

Several times, she encountered Elliot Stryker, and he seemed genuinely interested in learning how the splashy stage effects had been achieved

Each time that Tina moved on to talk to someone else, she regretted leaving Elliot, and each time that she found him again, she stayed with him longer than she had before

Standing near the left proscenium pillar, out of the main flow of the party, they nibbled at pieces of cake, talking about Magyck! And then about the law, Charlie and Helen Mainway, Las Vegas real estate - and, by some circuitous route, superhero movies.

He said, "How can Batman wear an armored rubber suit all the time and not have a chronic rash?"

"Eat takeout food at two hundred miles an hour in the Batmobile, and no matter how messy it gets - just hose off later."

After a hard day of crime fighting, you can get stinking drunk and throw up on yourself, and it doesn't matter

"Well, now that the show's opened successfully, most of my share of the producer's chores are public relations and promotional stuff

He says I'd just make the performers nervous and cause the technicians to look over their shoulders for the boss when they should have their eyes on their work."

"If Joel's right - and I'm sure he is - then it's best to get in the habit of staying away right from the start."

"Oh, I'll probably pop in and out a few times."

Everyone's drunk and boring."

in between all that popping in and out of Magyck! Do you think you'd have time for dinner?"

He fingered his starched collar and the satin lapel of his tuxedo jacket

"We can stop in here and watch the first few numbers in Magyck! And then go to the restaurant."

"In the middle of dinner, I might be seized by a desperate need to dash over here and act like a producer."

"I'll park the car in front of the restaurant door, and I'll leave the engine running just in case."

Tina gave her address to him, and then somehow they were talking about jazz and Benny Goodman, and then about the miserable service provided by the Las Vegas phone company, just chatting away as if they were old friends

He had a variety of interests; among other things, he was a skier and a pilot, and he was full of funny stories about learning to ski and fly

He projected an interesting image: a blend of male power and gentleness, aggressive sexuality and kindness.

and now the prospect of a new and exciting lover...

From bitterness, pain, tragedy, and unrelenting sorrow, she had turned around to face a horizon lit by rising promise

The cat pounced, missed its prey, stumbled, scared itself, and flashed lightning-quick into another yard.

Now and then, the refrigerator switched on, purring to itself

The heating system rumbled to life, and for a couple of minutes at a time, the blower whispered wordlessly as hot air pushed through the vents.

On the doorknob, on the radio casing, and on other metal objects, moisture began to condense out of the air

The temperature plunged rapidly, and the beads of water froze

Then the shrill noise abruptly stopped, and the digital display flashed with rapidly changing numbers

Snippets of music and shards of voices crackled in an eerie audio-montage that echoed and re-echoed off the walls of the frigid room.

Inside the closet, shirts and jeans began to swing wildly on the pole from which they hung, and some clothes fell to the floor.

The radio ceased scanning, stopping on an open frequency that hissed and popped with distant static

The voice faded after a minute, but the bed began to bang up and down.

The closet door slammed open and shut with substantially more force than it had earlier.

The frost left the window, and outside the white cat still chased the scrap of paper.

Exhausted, slightly tipsy, she went directly to bed and fell into a sound sleep.

She heard his frightened voice calling to her, and she peered over the edge of the pit, and he was so far below her that his face was only a tiny, pale smudge

He was desperate to get out, and she was frantic to rescue him; but he was chained, unable to climb, and the sides of the pit were sheer and smooth, so she had no way to reach him

Then a man dressed entirely in black from head to foot, his face hidden by shadows, appeared at the far side of the pit and began to shovel dirt into it

Tina shouted at the man in black, but he ignored her and kept shoveling dirt on top of Danny

She edged around the pit, determined to make the hateful bastard stop what he was doing, but he took a step away from her for every step that she took toward him, and he always stayed directly across the hole from her

She couldn't reach him, and she couldn't reach Danny, and the dirt was up to the boy's knees, and now up to his hips, and now over his shoulders

Danny wailed and shrieked, and now the earth was even with his chin, but the man in black wouldn't stop filling in the hole

When she thought of clubbing him, he looked at her, and she saw his face: a fleshless skull with rotting skin stretched over the bones, burning red eyes, a yellow-toothed grin

A disgusting cluster of maggots clung to the man's left cheek and to the corner of his eye, feeding off him

Though Danny's screams were increasingly muffled, they were even more urgent than before, because the dirt began to cover his face and pour into his mouth

She had to get down to him and push the earth away from his face before he suffocated, so in blind panic she threw herself over the edge of the pit, into the terrible abyss, falling and falling-

She blinked in the sudden light and saw that she was alone.

Her mouth was dry and sour

Her fear made her angry with herself, and at last, she twisted the switch.

She remembered the two words that she had twice erased from Danny's chalkboard - NOT DEAD - and she realized that she'd forgotten to call Michael

She could turn on the light and call him now

Her wits were dulled by wine and exhaustion

If he became verbally violent and abusive, if he were irrational, she would need to have a clear head to deal with him

She yawned and turned over and drifted off to sleep

She didn't dream anymore, and when she woke at ten o'clock, she was refreshed and newly excited by the previous night's success.

She ate a light breakfast of grapefruit juice and one English muffin, then went to Danny's room to pack his belongings

When she opened the door, she gasped and halted.

The airplane models were no longer in the display case; they were strewn across the floor, and a few were broken

Danny's collection of paperbacks had been pulled from the bookcase and tossed into every corner

The tubes of glue, miniature bottles of enamel, and model-crafting tools that had stood on his desk were now on the floor with everything else

The closet doors were open, and all the clothes inside appeared to have been thrown on the floor

If the mess had been here when Vivienne arrived, the old woman would have cleaned it up and would have left a note about what she'd found

Fuming, Tina went through the house, meticulously checking every window and door

She pulled the telephone directory from a drawer and leafed through the Yellow Pages until she found the advertisements for locksmiths

"Anderlingen Lock and Security."

"Just give me your name and address, and I'll send a man out right away."

Bally's, formerly the MGM Grand, was getting to be one of the older establishments on the continuously rejuvenating Las Vegas Strip, but it was still one of the most popular hotels in town, and on this last day of the year it was packed

Hundreds of gamblers - pretty young women, sweet-faced grandmothers, men in jeans and decoratively stitched Western shirts, retirement-age men in expensive but tacky leisure outfits, a few guys in three-piece suits, salesmen, doctors, mechanics, secretaries, Americans from all of the Western states, junketeers from the East Coast, Japanese tourists, a few Arab men - sat at the semielliptical blackjack tables, pushing money and chips forward, sometimes taking back their winnings, eagerly grabbing the cards that were dealt from the five-deck shoes, each reacting in one of several predictable ways: Some players squealed with delight; some grumbled; others smiled ruefully and shook their heads; some teased the dealers, pleading half seriously for better cards; and still others were silent, polite, attentive, and businesslike, as though they thought they were engaged in some reasonable form of investment planning

At the craps tables, the crowds, primarily men, were more boisterous than the blackjack aficionados; they screamed, howled, cheered, groaned, encouraged the shooter, and prayed loudly to the dice

On the left, slot machines ran the entire length of the casino, bank after nerve-jangling bank of them, brightly and colorfully lighted, attended by gamblers who were more vocal than the card players but not as loud as the craps shooters

On the right, beyond the craps tables, halfway down the long room, elevated from the main floor, the white-marble and brass baccarat pit catered to a more affluent and sedate group of gamblers; at baccarat, the pit boss, the floor man, and the dealers wore tuxedos

And everywhere in the gigantic casino, there were cocktail waitresses in brief costumes, revealing long legs and cleavage; they bustled here and there, back and forth, as if they were the threads that bound the crowd together.

Tina pressed through the milling onlookers who filled the wide center aisle, and she located Michael almost at once

The game minimum was a five-dollar bet, and all seven seats were taken

Some dealers were cold and uncommunicative, but Michael felt the day went faster when he was friendly with people

Michael was lean and blond, with eyes nearly as blue as Tina's

It was no surprise that women players tipped him more often and more generously than did men.

When Tina squeezed into the narrow gap between the tables and caught Michael's attention, his reaction was far different from what she had expected

Instead, his smile broadened, and there seemed to be genuine delight in his eyes.

He was shuffling cards when he saw her, and he continued to shuffle while he spoke

She smiled uneasily and tried to remember that she had come here to accuse him of cruelly harassing her

Every player at the table groaned, and they all had comments to make about the unlikely possibility that they might win anything from this dealer.

Michael grinned and winked at Tina.

The frantic activity and the unrelenting excitement, which bordered on hysteria at times, abraded her nerves.

Slot machines rang and beeped and whistled and buzzed

A five-piece band hammered out wildly amplified pop music from the small stage in the open cocktail lounge beyond and slightly above the slot machines

When Michael's break time arrived, a replacement dealer took over the table, and Michael stepped out of the blackjack pit, into the center aisle

Michael led the way, gently pushing and elbowing through the holiday crowd, and Tina followed quickly in his wake, before the path that he made could close up again.

He was wearing a beige suit, a dark brown shirt, and a beige-patterned tie

An overturned stool lay beside him, and approximately five hundred dollars' worth of green chips were scattered on the carpet

Two uniformed security men were performing first aid on the unconscious man, loosening his tie and collar, taking his pulse, while a third guard was keeping curious customers out of the way.

Probably a combination of blackjack blackout and bingo bladder

Shaking his head, obviously amused, Michael moved around the clearing and into the crowd again.

When at last they reached the end of the casino and were on the escalators, heading down toward the shopping arcade, Tina said, "What is blackjack blackout?"

"The guy sits down to play cards and gets so involved he loses track of time, which is, of course, exactly what the management wants him to do

But once in a while, a guy really loses track, doesn't get up for hours and hours, just keeps on playing like a zombie

He can't relieve himself, and he has to be taken to the hospital and catheterized."

Crowds surged past the souvenir shops, art galleries, jewelry stores, clothing stores, and other retail businesses, but they were neither shoulder-to-shoulder nor as insistent as they were upstairs in the casino.

"Let's walk down to the ice-cream parlor and get a couple of pistachio cones

She had lost the momentum occasioned by her anger, and now she was afraid of losing the sense of purpose that had driven her to confront him

I'll get a cone, and then we can go outside, walk around the parking lot

"For years people go home from Vegas and tell all their friends that they came out ahead of the game

Heart attacks are more frequent around the slot machines than anywhere else in the casino, and a lot of the victims are people who've just lined up three bars and won a bundle.

"Then there's 'Vegas syndrome.' Someone gets so carried away with gambling and running from show to show that he forgets to eat for a whole day or longer

Anyway, when he finally gets hungry and realizes he hasn't eaten, he gulps down a huge meal, and the blood rushes from his head to his stomach, and he passes out in the middle of the restaurant

"But my favorite is what we call the 'time-warp syndrome.' People come here from a lot of dull places, and Vegas is like an adult Disneyland

There's so much going on, so much to see and do, constant excitement, so people get out of their normal rhythms

They go to bed at dawn, get up in the afternoon, and they lose track of what day it is

When the excitement wears off a little, they go to check out of the hotel, and they discover their three-day weekend somehow turned into five days

They think they're being overcharged, and they argue with the desk clerks

When someone shows them a calendar and a daily newspaper, they're really shocked

They've been through a time warp and lost a couple of days

Then, as they stepped out of the rear entrance of the hotel and walked along the edge of the parking lot in the seventy-degree winter sunshine, he said, "So what did you want to talk about?"

But now, if she started making nasty accusations after he'd been so pleasant to her, she would seem to be a hysterical harpy, and if she still had any advantage left, she would quickly lose it.

He stopped walking and stared at her

If he was faking innocence, he was a much better actor than she thought he was, and she thought she knew him well indeed

After all, she'd lived with him for a long time, through years of happiness and years of misery, and she'd come to know the limits of his talent for deception and duplicity

"Why would someone break in and leave without taking anything?" Michael asked.

"You managed," she said, and that was as close as she could come to accusing him of anything.

Angry and hurt

He licked his ice-cream cone, studied her, and then he smiled

I understand, and I'm with you

Go ahead and say it."

Home and family

He was happy being a blackjack dealer; his salary and his good tips were enough for him, and he was content to coast through the years

She had never neglected him and Danny

She was shocked by his reaction, then confused, and at last deeply saddened

The only way she could have held on to her husband would have been to abandon her new career, and she had refused to do that.

As long as she remained a dancer, as long as she devoted her life to him, as long as she hung on his arm and looked delicious, he approved of her

I'm happy for you and me

"Michael-" she began, intending to tell him that she was going to stage another show within the next year, that she didn't want to be represented by only one production at a time, and that she even had distant designs on New York and Broadway, where the return of Busby Berkeley - style musicals might be greeted with cheers.

Maybe even two boys and two girls

Maybe a large family isn't such a wise idea these days, what with the economy in trouble and all the turmoil in the world

But we can take care of two easily enough, and maybe we'll get lucky and have one boy and one girl

She turned away from him and started toward the rear entrance of the hotel, out of which they'd come a few minutes ago.

She stopped and regarded him with contempt and sorrow.

I should've shut up and let you get around to it first

It was a mentally and physically debilitating experience - it was hard -and I loved every minute of it! God willing, I'm going to do it again

And again and again

A good mother and a good producer

I have the intelligence and the talent to be more than just one thing

And I certainly can be more than just your trinket and your housekeeper."

For years, she had been filled with hurt and bitterness

Later, after Danny was dead, she'd repressed her feelings because she'd known that Michael had been truly suffering from the loss of his child, and she hadn't wanted to add to his misery

"You were the one who started fucking anything that breathed, and then you flaunted each cheap little affair to hurt me

His face was flushed, and there was a familiar meanness in his eyes

"So I'm not a giver, huh? Then who gave you the house you're living in? Huh? Who was it had to move into an apartment when we separated, and who was it kept the house?"

He was trying desperately to deflect her and change the course of the argument

She could see what he was up to, and she was not going to be distracted from her main intention.

But you were too busy using all those women to hurt me and to prove to yourself what a stud you were

She sighed and sagged

Turning away, she left him in the sunshine, with the ice cream melting down the cone and onto his hand.

She walked back through the shopping arcade, rode the escalator up to the casino, and made her way through the noisy crowd to the front doors

One of the valet-parking attendants brought her car, and she drove down the hotel's steeply slanted exit drive.

She headed toward the Golden Pyramid, where she had an office, and where work was waiting to be done.

She just surrendered to the racking grief that swept through her and did not question it.

And she was crying for herself too, and for Michael

She was crying for all the things that might have been, and for what could never be again.

She dried her eyes and blew her nose.

She opened her purse, found her makeup, and covered the tearstains as best she could.

She pulled the Honda back into traffic and headed for the Pyramid again.

And why would a first-rate burglar leave without taking anything? Why break in merely to write on Danny's chalkboard and to wreck the dead boy's things?

When she had suspected Michael of doing the dirty work, she had been disturbed and distressed, but she hadn't been frightened

Yet the taunting words on the chalkboard and the destruction in the bedroom seemed to be the work of someone who felt that she should be held accountable for the accident

As she drove across the intersection and into the entrance drive that led to the Golden Pyramid Hotel, Tina couldn't shake the creepy feeling that she was being watched by someone who meant to harm her

The third floor of the Golden Pyramid Hotel was occupied by management and clerical personnel

At night, the fabled Strip was a dazzling sight, a surging river of light: red, blue, green, yellow, purple, pink, turquoise - every color within the visual spectrum of the human eye; incandescent and neon, fiber optics and lasers, flashing and rippling

Computer-controlled designs ebbed and flowed, a riotous and mad - but curiously beautiful - excess of energy consumption.

The office was shadowy, and she was at her desk in a pool of soft light.

A lot of our regular junketeers and high rollers couldn't make it to the VIP opening of Magyck! I'd like you to get their names from the computer, plus a list of the wedding anniversaries of those who're married."

Tina returned to her inspection of the carpenter's bill, and Angela was back at five minutes past four with thirty pages of data.

Tina finished checking the carpenter's bill and approved it for payment.

She'd work for another hour, until five o'clock, and then go home

It could tell her each man's preferred brand of liquor, each wife's favorite flower and perfume, the make of car they drove, the names and ages of their children, the nature of any illnesses or other medical conditions they might have, their favorite foods, their favorite colors, their tastes in music, their political affiliations, and scores of other facts both important and trivial

These were customers to whom the hotel was especially anxious to cater, and the more the Pyramid knew about them, the better it could serve them

She stared at what the computer had printed, and fear welled in her - dark, cold, oily fear.

Her heart seemed to be pumping a refrigerant instead of blood, and an iciness radiated from it.

She thought of the man in her nightmare, the man in black whose face had been lumpy with maggots, and the shadows in the corner of her office seemed darker and deeper than they had been a moment ago.

She scanned another forty names and cringed when she saw what else the computer had printed.

Tina threw the printout on the floor and went into the outer office.

She went to Angela's desk, sat in her chair, and switched on the computer

Because so much material in the hotel's files was extremely confidential information about high rollers, and because the Pyramid's list of favored customers would be of enormous value to competitors, only approved people could obtain this data, and a record was kept of everyone who accessed it

After a moment's hesitation the computer asked for her name; she entered that, and the computer matched her number and name

She typed in the code for the list of complimentary guests, and the machine responded at once.

She wiped them on her slacks and then quickly tapped out her request

The names and addresses of VIP customers who had missed the opening of Magyck! - Along with the wedding anniversaries of those who were married - began to appear on the screen, scrolling upward

Tina waited until at least a hundred names had been listed before she decided that the system had been programmed to print the lines about Danny only one time, only on her office's first data request of the afternoon, and on no later call-up.

She canceled this data request and closed out the file

But how could any stranger so easily gain entrance to both her house and the hotel computer? Didn't he, after all, have to be someone she knew?

Fear, like an uncoiling snake, twisted and slithered inside of her, and she shivered.

But the room had been warm when Tina had first come in to use the computer, and now it was cool

The message blinked and vanished from the screen

Even though he was only a creature from a nightmare, and even though it was utterly impossible for him to be here in the flesh, she couldn't shake the heart-clenching feeling that he was in the room

Reaching toward her with a hand that would be cold and damp

She managed to break the grip of fear that had paralyzed her, and she put her fingers on the keyboard

He would turn toward her, surprised, and she would finally know who he was.

This was a new thought: the possibility that his ultimate goal was to do something worse than torment and scare her.

She probably wouldn't get the answers she needed, and she would only be acknowledging her presence to whomever might be out there at another workstation

Indeed the feeling of invisible and dangerous companionship was growing stronger as the room grew colder.

She switched the machine off, and the blue glow faded from the screen.

A hot welling of tears blurred her vision, and she struggled to repress them

Tina stooped beside the wall outlet from which the computer received its electrical power and its data feed

She took hold of the two lines - one heavy cable and one ordinary insulated wire - and they seemed to come alive in her hands, like a pair of snakes, resisting her

She jerked on them and pulled both plugs.

She started around Angela's desk, wanting nothing more at the moment than to get off her rubbery legs and onto a chair - and suddenly the door to the hall opened, and she cried out in alarm.

Elliot Stryker halted on the threshold, surprised by her scream, and for an instant, she was relieved to see him.

And if he were lying, he wouldn't have told her the story about Charlie and coffee, for that could be substantiated or disproved with only a minimum of effort; he would have come up with a better alibi if he really needed one

As he drew near, he opened his arms, as if it was the most natural thing in the world for him to hold and comfort her, as if he had held her many times before, and she leaned against him in the same spirit of familiarity

At her request, Elliot poured RS 233; my Martin into two snifters and gave one glass to her

Bill Jaborski had been a wilderness expert and a scoutmaster

Supposed to be." Her voice had grown thin and bitter

A year ago, Jaborski's excursion had included fourteen boys between the ages of twelve and eighteen

All of them were top-notch scouts - and all of them died along with Jaborski and Tom Lincoln.

No one in his right mind would take boys as young as twelve into the deepest parts of the Sierras, no matter how well prepared, supplied, and trained they were, no matter how strong, no matter how many big brothers were there to look out for them."

From there they were going to hike for three days with snowshoes and backpacks, making a wide circle around the bus, coming back to it at the end of the week.

"They had the best wilderness clothing and the best down-lined sleeping bags, the best winter tents, plenty of charcoal and other heat sources, plenty of food, and two wilderness experts to guide them

She got up and began to pace, taking another swallow of cognac.

"Somehow, for some reason, they drove the bus more than four miles off the main highway, four miles off and a hell of a long way up, right up to the damn clouds

The bus opened like a tin can and rolled another hundred feet into the trees.

Still sitting on the couch, Elliot shook his head and stared down at his cognac.

Bill Jaborski was smart, tough, clever, and filled with respect for the danger in what he did

I can pour anything straight or over ice, but I can't even mix vodka and orange juice properly."

She told him about the bizarre things that had been happening to her lately: the messages on Danny's chalkboard; the wreckage she'd found in the boy's room; the hateful, taunting words that appeared in the computer lists and on the monitor.

Elliot studied the printouts, and together they examined the computer in Angela's office

They plugged it in and tried to get it to repeat what it had done earlier, but they had no luck; the machine behaved exactly as it was meant to behave.

It isn't likely Angela and I both just imagined it."

He picked up his brandy snifter from the low table in front of the sofa, and he sat on the edge of her desk

and it's apparently a personal loss to him, so it can hardly be a stranger."

Tina was disturbed by his analysis because it matched her own, and it led her into the same blind alley that she'd traveled before

She paced between the desk and the drapery-covered windows

She sighed and sipped some cognac and sat on the edge of the couch

Maybe I'd hire private detectives, and they wouldn't catch anyone but me."

She had to take another small sip of cognac before she was able to say what was on her mind, and she realized that he had been right about the liquor having little effect on her

Elliot returned to the couch and sat beside her

Then the earth starts closing in around him, and I wake up screaming, soaked with sweat

You see, I've convinced my conscious mind that my boy is dead, but when I'm asleep it's my subconscious mind that's in charge; and my subconscious just isn't convinced that Danny's gone."

Besides, if it was you who wrote on the chalkboard and smashed things in the boy's room, then it was also you who came in here during the night and programmed the hotel computer to spew out that stuff about Danny

Do you really think you're so far gone that you could do something like that and not remember it? Do you think you've got multiple personalities and one doesn't know what the others are up to?"

She leaned forward, put her brandy snifter on the table, and for a moment sat with her face in her hands.

"The coroner and undertaker said it was in terrible condition, horribly mutilated

Elliot put his hand on her shoulder and squeezed gently

I think you're distraught, and that's understandable."

"If he were alive," Elliot said patiently, "someone would simply come and tell you

If Danny were alive, and if someone were trying to get that news to you, it wouldn't be done like this, not with all these dramatic hints

Eventually she sighed and nodded

Tina got up from the couch, went to the window, and pulled open the drapes

After so much talk about death, she needed a glimpse of movement, action, life; and although the Strip sometimes was grubby in the flat glare of the desert sun, the boulevard was always, day or night, bustling and filled with life.

Hundreds of cars progressed sluggishly through the busy street, taxicabs darting in and out, recklessly seeking any small advantage

That'll improve my psychological condition for sure, and I'll be better able to deal with the creep, whoever he is

I'll play up the mother-suffering-distress angle, and the court ought to be sympathetic."

The next day she seemed to have a touch of flu, and the third day she was dead

Elliot carried their empty brandy glasses to the bar in the corner and switched on the light above the sink

"If your husband's likely to cause trouble, then we'll move fast and without fanfare

Elliot found the bottle of liquid soap and the dishcloth that were stored under the sink

Anyway, Judge Kennebeck and I go back a long way

We respect each other, and I'm sure he'll do something for me if he can

Maybe he'll be willing to slip into the courthouse long enough on Friday to review my exhumation request and rule on it

Tina went to the bar and sat on one of the three stools, across the counter from Elliot

Those on duty will be swamped with arraignments and bail hearings for drunken drivers and for people involved in drunken assaults

Most likely, Michael won't be able to get hold of a judge until Monday morning, and by then it'll be too late."

"That's my middle name." He finished washing the first brandy snifter, rinsed it in hot water, and put it in the drainage rack to dry.

All the talk about death and fear and madness and pain seemed to have taken place further back in the past than a mere few seconds ago

They wanted to have a little fun during the evening that lay ahead, and now they began putting themselves in the mood for it.

As Elliot rinsed the second snifter and placed it in the rack, Tina said, "You do that very well."

"What if you cooked something for me, and I didn't like it?"

After so many months of sorrow, how good it felt to be sharing an evening with an attractive and amusing man.

Elliot put away the dishwashing liquid and the wet dishcloth

Besides, you can help by doing the drudgery, like cleaning the vegetables and chopping the onions."

"I should go home and freshen up," she said.

They turned out the lights and left the room, closing the door after them.

But she and Elliot left the outer office, flicking off the lights as they went, and the computer remained dark and silent.

Robert Scott furniture complemented by a few antique pieces, and richly textured Edward Fields carpets

Smith, and other artists who made their homes in the western United States and who usually took their subject matter from either the old or the new West.

As he showed her through the house, he was eager to hear her reaction to it, and she didn't make him wait long.

Nancy, my late wife, and I decorated our first home

The project became a vocation for her, and I spent nearly as much time on it as I did on my legal practice

Finally I took a few mementos, a dozen pieces by which I'll always remember her, and I moved out, sold the house, bought this one, and started decorating all over again."

Her ability to create a stylish stage show was not a fluke; she had taste and a sharp eye that instantly knew the difference between prettiness and genuine beauty, between cleverness and art

He enjoyed discussing antiques and paintings with her, and an hour passed in what seemed to be only ten minutes.

The tour ended in the enormous kitchen, which boasted a copper ceiling, a Santa Fe tile floor, and restaurant-quality equipment

She checked the walk-in cooler, inspected the yard-square grill, the griddle, the two Wolf ranges, the microwave, and the array of laborsaving appliances

"I'm one of the founding partners of Stryker, West, Dwyer, Coffey, and Nichols

Owen West and I opened for business in a cheap storefront office twelve years ago, right at the start of the biggest boom this town has ever seen

Some of our clients made smart moves and were carried right to the top by the explosive growth of the gaming industry and the Vegas real-estate market, and we just sort of shot up there along with them, hanging on to their coattails."

I'll be back in five minutes, and then you'll see how a true culinary genius operates."

"If it doesn't work out, we can always jump in the car and go to McDonald's for a hamburger."

You would eat every scrap of it, lick your fingers, and beg for more."

He knocked over cans and bottles of spices

He forgot to watch a pot, and it boiled over

He made a mistake blending the salad dressing and had to begin again from scratch

She flustered him, and he loved it.

When he and Tina finished dessert, Elliot poured second cups of coffee

The mushroom salad, the fettuccine Alfredo, and the zabaglione had been excellent

While Tina and Elliot had been joking in the kitchen, even before dinner had been completely prepared, she had begun to think they might go to bed together

Like the relentless building of a storm wind and then the lightning

They both realized that they were in need of each other, physically and mentally and emotionally, and that whatever happened between them would be good.

Of course, during the first of those two years, she'd still been married to Michael and had felt compelled to remain faithful to him, even though a separation and then a divorce had been in the works, and even though he had not felt constrained by any similar moral sense

Later, with the stage show to produce and with poor Danny's death weighing heavily on her, she hadn't been in the mood for romance

Gradually, however, as she and Elliot went through the standard rites of courtship, the indirect sexual thrusts and parries of a budding relationship, albeit at an accelerated pace, the familiarity of the games reassured her

With a chilly night wind moaning at the windows and howling incessantly under the eaves, the blazing fire was welcome.

They sat side by side on the sofa in front of the fireplace, watching the flames and the occasional bursts of orange sparks, listening to music, and talking, talking, talking

As an hour passed in front of the fire, and then another hour, Tina discovered that she liked Elliot Stryker more with each new thing she learned about him.

He kissed her ears, her eyes again, and left a chain of kisses along her neck, and when at last he returned to her mouth, he kissed her more deeply than before, and she responded at once, opening her mouth to him.

His hands moved over her, testing the firmness and resilience of her, and she touched him too, gently squeezing his shoulders, his arms, the hard muscles of his back

As if drifting in a dream, they left the den and went into the bedroom

He switched on a small lamp that stood upon the dresser, and he turned down the sheets.

But when he returned, she kissed him tentatively, found that nothing had changed, and pressed against him once more.

She saw a longing and a need in his dark eyes, a powerful wanting that was only partly sex, and she knew the same need to be loved and valued must be in her eyes for him to see.

He carried her to the bed, put her down, and urged her to lie back

He quickly stripped off his own clothes and joined her on the bed, took her in his arms.

He explored her body slowly, deliberately, first with his eyes, then with his loving hands, then with his lips and tongue.

She slid a hand between them, squeezed and stroked him.

For a long, long time, they forgot that death existed, and they explored the delicious, silken surfaces of love, and it seemed to them, in those shining hours, that they would both live forever.

Tina stayed the night with Elliot, and he realized that he had forgotten how pleasant it could be to share his bed with someone for whom he truly cared

He'd had other women in this bed during the past two years, and a few had stayed the night, but not one of those other lovers had made him feel content merely by the fact of her presence, as Tina did

She was an excellent lover - silken, smooth, and uninhibited in the pursuit of her own pleasure - but she was also vulnerable and kind

He switched off the bedside lamp and persuaded her to lie down again

They fell easily into the pace and rhythm that had earlier best pleased them

But Tina wanted to go back to her place and clean out Danny's room

She felt up to the challenge now, and she intended to finish the task before she lost her nerve again.

The smell of her, the vibrant blue of her eyes, the feel of her supple skin as he put a hand to her face - those things generated waves of affection and longing within him.

He walked her to her Honda in the driveway and leaned in the window after she was behind the wheel, delaying her for another fifteen minutes while he planned, to her satisfaction, every dish of this evening's dinner.

When at last she drove away, he watched her car until it turned the corner and disappeared, and when she was gone, he knew why he had not wanted to let her go

But Tina herself didn't think there was any serious danger, and Elliot tended to agree with her

The malicious tormentor wanted her to suffer mental anguish and spiritual pain; but he didn't want her to die, because that would spoil his fun.

He spent an hour and a half in his library, paging through legal casebooks, boning up on precedents for the exhumation of a body that, as the court had put it, "was to be disinterred in the absence of a pressing legal need, solely for humane reasons, in consideration of certain survivors of the deceased." Elliot didn't think Harold Kennebeck would give him any trouble, and he didn't expect the judge to request a list of precedents for something as relatively simple and harmless as reopening Danny's grave, but he intended to be well prepared

The sky was cerulean blue and clear, and he wished he had time to take the Cessna up for a few hours

This was perfect weather for flying, one of those crystalline days when being above the earth would make him feel clean and free.

On Sunrise Mountain most of the big, expensive houses featured natural landscaping - which meant rocks, colored stones, and artfully arranged cacti instead of grass, shrubs, and trees - in acknowledgment that man's grip on this portion of the desert was new and perhaps tenuous

On hot summer days, these barren, sandy slopes seemed godforsaken, and they would not be made lush and green for another ten years at least

The residents of Sunrise Mountain could expect to share their patios and decks and pool aprons with occasional visiting scorpions, tarantulas, and rattlesnakes

On windy days, the dust was as thick as fog, and it pushed its dirty little cat feet under doors, around windows, and through attic vents.

Approximately two hundred guests danced or milled about behind the house, and another hundred partied within its twenty rooms.

Half of the guests were attorneys and their wives

Although a judicial purist might have disapproved, prosecutors and public defenders and tax attorneys and criminal lawyers and corporate counsel were mingling and getting pleasantly drunk with the judges before whom they argued cases most every week

Las Vegas had a judicial style and standards of its own.

He greeted Elliot warmly, and they talked about their mutual interests: cooking, flying, and river rafting.

Elliot didn't want to ask Kennebeck for a favor within hearing of a dozen lawyers, and today there was nowhere in the house where they could be assured of privacy

They went outside and strolled down the street, past the partygoers' cars, which ran the gamut from Rolls-Royces to Range Rovers.

Elliot didn't tell the judge about the malicious prankster, for that seemed like an unnecessary complication; he still believed that once the fact of Danny's death was established by the exhumation, the quickest and surest way of dealing with the harassment was to hire a first-rate firm of private investigators to track down the perpetrator

Now, for the judge's benefit, and to explain why an exhumation had suddenly become such a vital matter, Elliot exaggerated the anguish and confusion that Tina had undergone as a direct consequence of never having seen the body of her child.

Harry Kennebeck had a poker face that also looked like a poker - hard and plain, dark - and it was difficult to tell if he had any sympathy whatsoever for Tina's plight

As he and Elliot ambled along the sun-splashed street, Kennebeck mulled over the problem in silence for almost a minute

The system's creaking and groaning."

In the process of trying to hurt his ex-wife, he'd waste several days of the court's time, and the end result would be exactly the same as if he'd never been given a chance to protest."

Kennebeck stood with his eyes closed and his face turned up to the warm winter sun.

The court saves a lot of time and effort

At least Kennebeck hadn't refused the request; nevertheless, Elliot had expected a quicker and more satisfying response

As they approached the house, they talked about the delights of pasta served with a thin, light sauce of olive oil, garlic, and sweet basil.

There were too many attorneys and not enough civilians to make the bash interesting

Everywhere he went, he heard talk about torts, writs, briefs, suits, countersuits, motions for continuation, appeals, plea-bargaining, and the latest tax shelters

The conversations were like those in which he was involved at work, eight or ten hours a day, five days a week and he didn't intend to spend a holiday nattering about the same damned things.

Standing at the sink, he peeled and chopped a small onion, cleaned six stalks of celery, and peeled several slender carrots

He had just opened a bottle of balsamic vinegar and poured four ounces into a measuring cup when he heard movement behind him.

The guy was about five feet eight with a narrow face and a neatly trimmed blond beard

He wore a dark blue suit, white shirt, and blue tie, and he carried a physician's bag

In freshly pressed slacks, a crisp blue shirt, a patterned tie, and a gray sports jacket, he might have been a professional hit man uncomfortably gotten up for the baptism of his Mafia don's grandchild

The small man fidgeted, and the tall man smiled.

"A lock-release gun," the tall man said, smiling cordially and nodding

The conversation had the disorienting quality of the off-kilter exchanges between Alice and the scrawny denizens of Wonderland.

Putting down the vinegar bottle and picking up the knife, Elliot said, "Get the fuck out of here."

Just you take it real nice and easy."

"Put the knife down, and we'll all be happy."

"Yeah, nice and happy."

He put down the black physician's bag, opened it, and withdrew a compact cassette tape recorder

He removed other things from the bag too: a length of flexible rubber tubing, a sphygmomanometer for monitoring blood pressure, two small bottles of amber-colored fluid, and a packet of disposable hypodermic syringes.

"Go over to the table and sit down."

"You've got something else in mind, and shooting me would ruin it."

Elliot met the stranger's eyes and didn't look away.

"They're effective and reliable," said Bob.

Let's get this over with and split."

Vince scratched his concrete-block chin with his shovel of a hand and then reached inside his jacket

"It's a lot, thirty or forty questions altogether, but it won't take long if you just sit down over there and cooperate."

They appeared to be genuinely surprised by this news, and Elliot was pretty sure they weren't the people who had been trying to scare Tina

They looked and acted like organization men, even though the big one was rough enough at the edges to pass for a common thug

"Now," Vince said, "counselor, are you going to walk over to the table and sit your ass down, or am I going to have to motivate you with this?" He gestured with his pistol again.

I'm not gonna answer any more questions, but I am gonna put a bullet in your crotch if you don't move over to the table and sit down."

Something secret and dirty."

Give me a break, and I'll give you a break."

Evidently sensing Vince's onrushing blowup and aware that it wouldn't help them accomplish their mission, Bob quickly said, "Listen, Stryker, we can't answer most of your questions because we don't know

Yes, it's one you've never heard of and probably never will

So will you cool it? Just come over here, sit down, let me inject you, give us a few answers, and we can all get on with our lives

"If you're working for a government intelligence agency, then go away and come back with the legal papers," Elliot said

"Show me search warrants and subpoenas."

While he was still under the influence of the drug, they might be able to make him write a suicide note and sign it in a legible, identifiable script

Then they would carry him out to the garage, prop him up in his little Mercedes, put the seat belt snugly around him, and start the engine without opening the garage door

He would be too drugged to move, and the carbon monoxide would do the rest

In a day or two, someone would find him out there, his face blue-green-gray, his tongue dark and lolling, his eyes bulging in their sockets as he stared through the windshield as if on a drive to Hell

Tina resolutely cleaned up the mess in Danny's room and packed his belongings

She gritted her teeth, however, and restrained the urge to leave the room with the job uncompleted.

She dragged it into the bedroom, across the carpet, into the shafts of reddish-gold afternoon sunlight that filtered through the sheltering trees outside and then through the dust-filmed window.

When she opened the carton, she saw that it contained part of Danny's collection of comic books and graphic novels

Most of his friends had shared his avid interest in ghosts and ghouls; besides, the grotesque hadn't been his only interest, so she had decided not to worry about it.

In the carton were two stacks of comic books, and the two issues on top sported gruesome, full-color covers

On the first, a black carriage, drawn by four black horses with evil glaring eyes, rushed along a night highway, beneath a gibbous moon, and a headless man held the reins, urging the frenzied horses forward

Bright blood streamed from the ragged stump of the coachman's neck, and gelatinous clots of blood clung to his white, ruffled shirt

It was as heavy as the first, and she figured it contained more comic books, but she opened it to be sure.

Mostly skull and withered flesh

Prominent sockets of bone, and the menacing, inhuman crimson eyes staring out with intense hatred

How could she have dreamed about this hideous creature just last night and then find it waiting for her here, today, only hours later?

It was thicker than a comic book and printed on slick paper.

She flinched and gasped.

The bell rang again, and she realized that someone was at the front door.

We've lost some pressure in our lines, and we're trying to find the cause of it

He was wearing a gas-company uniform, and he was carrying a large tool kit with the gas-company emblem on it.

"Sure." From his shirt pocket, he withdrew a laminated ID card with the gas-company seal, his picture, his name, and his physical statistics.

Then she opened it again and stepped back

She closed and locked the door.

"Isn't it? So nice and natural."

He followed her past the kitchen, into the short hall, into the laundry room, and from there into the garage.

The darkness was dispelled, but shadows remained along the walls and in the corners.

Gas might be leaking under the concrete slab and building up down there, in which case it's possible you wouldn't detect it right away, but you'd still be sitting on top of a bomb."

He went to the furnace, put his heavy tool kit on the floor, and hunkered down

A ring of brilliant, pulsing flame was visible in there, and it bathed his face in an eerie blue light.

This was a bizarre notion, and she didn't know where it had come from, but she couldn't dispel it.

Bob retreated to the table, and Elliot turned his attention to the larger intruder.

Vince held the pistol in his right hand and made a fist with his left

Elliot had a pretty good idea of what it would feel like, and he was sweating under his arms and in the small of his back, but he didn't move, and he didn't respond to the stranger's taunting.

"One good punch in the belly," Vince said, "and you'll be puking your guts out on your shoes."

"And when you're done puking your guts out," Vince said, "I'm going to grab you by your balls and drag you over to the table."

In one smooth lightning-fast movement, Elliot seized the measuring cup into which he had poured four ounces of vinegar a few minutes ago, and he threw the contents in Vince's face

The big man cried out in surprise and pain, temporarily blinded

Elliot dropped the measuring cup and seized the gun, but Vince reflexively squeezed off a shot that breezed past Elliot's face and smashed the window behind the sink

The big man's head snapped back, and Elliot chopped the exposed Adam's apple with the flat blade of his hand

He rammed his knee into his adversary's crotch and tore the gun out of the bear-paw hand as those clutching fingers went slack

Vince bent forward, gagging, and Elliot slammed the butt of the gun against the side of his head, with a sound like stone meeting stone.

The big man had been overconfident, certain that his six-inch advantage in height and his extra eighty pounds of muscle made him unbeatable

Evidently, he wasn't carrying a gun, and he was impressed by the speed and ease with which his partner had been taken out of action.

In the living room, other furniture was knocked over, and books were strewn on the floor

By the time, Elliot reached the front door and rushed out of the house, Bob had run the length of the driveway and crossed the street

The man in the kitchen was still unconscious and would probably remain that way for another ten or fifteen minutes

Elliot checked his pulse and pulled back one of his eyelids

Vince would survive, although he might need hospitalization, and he wouldn't be able to swallow without pain for days to come.

He found some small change, a comb, a wallet, and the sheaf of papers on which were typed the questions that Elliot had been expected to answer.

He folded the pages and stuffed them into his hip pocket.

In half the countries in the world, there were secret police, modern gestapos, and citizens lived in fear of a late-night knock on the door

He ran to the kitchen phone, snatched up the handset, and realized that he didn't know her number

By the time he called the police and managed to explain the situation, they might be too late to help Tina.

He thought of her slightly crooked smile, her eyes as quick and deep and cool and blue as a pure mountain stream

He still had the silencer-equipped pistol in his hand, and he decided to keep it.

Tina left the repairman from the gas company in the garage and returned to Danny's room

She took the graphic novel out of the carton and sat on the edge of the bed in the tarnished-copper sunlight that fell like a shower of pennies through the window.

She thought of the words on the chalkboard and on the computer printout: Not dead, not dead, not dead...

The story was set in the mid-nineteenth century, when a physician's perception of the thin line between life and death was often cloudy

It was the tale of a boy, Kevin, who fell off a roof and took a bad knock on the head, thereafter slipping into a deep coma

The doctor pronounced him dead, and his grieving parents committed Kevin to the grave

Kevin's parents went away from the city immediately after the funeral, intending to spend a month at their summerhouse in the country, where they could be free from the press of business and social duties, the better to mourn their lost child

But the first night in the country, the mother received a vision in which Kevin was buried alive and calling for her

The vision was so vivid, so disturbing, that she and her husband raced back to the city that very night to have the grave reopened at dawn

But Death decided that Kevin belonged to him, because the funeral had been held already and because the grave had been closed

Most of the story dealt with Death's attempts to stop the mother and father on their desperate night journey; they were assaulted by every form of the walking dead, every manner of living corpse and vampire and ghoul and zombie and ghost, but they triumphed

They arrived at the grave by dawn, had it opened, and found their son alive, released from his coma

The last panel of the illustrated story showed the parents and the boy walking out of the graveyard while Death watched them leave

strange parallels existed between this gruesome tale and the recent ugliness in her own life.

The lead story in this issue was about a boy, approximately Danny's age, mistakenly pronounced dead, then buried alive, and then exhumed.

That's what both the authorities and the mortician had told her

Her sudden gullibility dismayed and alarmed her, because it indicated that the decision to have Danny's body exhumed was not having the stabilizing effect on her emotions that she had hoped it would.

Tina got up from the bed, went to the window, and gazed at the quiet street, the palms, the olive trees.

Frustrated and angry at herself for her inability to solve the puzzle, she turned from the window

She thanked him, and he said he was only doing his job

They both said "Have a nice day," and she locked the door after he left.

She returned to Danny's room and picked up the lurid magazine

When she opened the door, he came in fast, almost in a crouch, glancing past her, left and right, toward the living room, then toward the dining area, speaking rapidly, urgently

At first, she half believed that he was trying to be funny, playing a game to amuse her, and she was going to tell him that none of this struck her as funny

But she stared into his dark, expressive eyes, and she knew that he'd meant every word he said.

Let's get you packed and the hell out of here before any more of these guys show up."

She headed for the master bedroom, confused and beginning to be frightened.

Elliot put a hand on her shoulder, stopped her, and turned her around just as they entered the bedroom

He checked the furnace, and it was okay."

Tina passed a leafy green plant, a four-foot-high schefflera that she had owned since it was only one-fourth as tall as it was now, and she had the insane urge to stop and risk getting caught in the coming explosion just long enough to pick up the plant and take it with her

But an image of crimson eyes, yellow skin - the leering face of death - flashed through her mind, and she kept moving.

In the foyer, Elliot jerked open the front door, pushed her through ahead of him, and they both plunged into the golden late-afternoon sunshine.

A blood-freezing image rose at the back of her mind: the house torn apart by a colossal blast, shrapnel of wood and glass and metal whistling toward her, hundreds of sharp fragments piercing her from head to foot.

The flagstone walk that led across her front lawn seemed to be one of those treadmill pathways in a dream, stretching out farther in front of her the harder that she ran, but at last, she reached the end of it and dashed into the street

Elliot's Mercedes was parked at the far curb, and she was six or eight feet from the car when the sudden outward-sweeping shock of the explosion shoved her forward

She stumbled and fell into the side of the sports car, banging her knee painfully.

The garage had gone up first, the big door ripping from its hinges and splintering into the driveway, the roof dissolving in a confetti-shower of shake shingles and flaming debris

But even as Tina looked from Elliot to the fire, before all of the shingles had fallen back to earth, a second explosion slammed through the house, and a billowing cloud of flame roared from one end of the structure to the other, bursting those few windows that had miraculously survived the first blast.

Tina watched, stunned, as flames leaped from a window of the house and ignited dry palm fronds on a nearby tree.

"For God's sake, Tina, get in the car, and let's go before the shooting starts."

When she was in the car, he shut her door, ran to the driver's side, and climbed in behind the steering wheel.

He glanced at the rearview mirror and saw a black van pull away from the curb, half a block behind them.

Now she turned all the way around and stared through the rear window of the sports car

Her fury surprised and pleased Elliot

Stupefied by the unexpected violence, by the loss of her house, and by her close brush with death, she had seemed to be in a trance; now she had snapped out of it

"We'll be moving fast and loose."

She faced front and buckled up

Elliot tramped on the accelerator, and the low, sleek, two-seat Mercedes jumped forward.

Behind them, the van dwindled rapidly, until it was a block and a half away

The tires squealed, and the car slid sideways, but the superb suspension and responsive steering held the Mercedes firmly on four wheels all the way through the arc.

He wheeled around another corner, and then another, trying to disappear from the men in the van long enough to leave them with so many choices of streets to follow that they would have to give up the chase in confusion

Too late, he saw the sign at the fourth intersection - NOT A THROUGH STREET - but they were already around the corner and headed down the narrow dead end, with nothing but a row of ten modest stucco houses on each side.

"There's probably more than one of them, and they'll be armed."

At the fifth house on the left, the garage door was open, and there wasn't a car inside.

"We've got to get off the street and out of sight," Elliot said.

He switched off the engine, scrambled out of the car, and ran to the big door

He struggled with it for a moment, and then he realized that it was equipped with an automatic system.

She had gotten out of the car and had located the control button on the garage wall.

An imposing, barrel-chested man in rumpled chinos and a white T-shirt snapped on the garage light and peered curiously at them

First Vince and now this specimen

Elliot had the awful feeling that this guy would reach for the button Tina had pushed less than a minute ago, and that the garage door would lift just as the black van was rolling slowly by in the street.

My name's Elliot and this is Tina."

Nice car! They pulled into this guy's garage, parked, closed the door bold as you please, and all he had to say was Nice car!

Apparently, Tom couldn't conceive that burglars, psychopathic killers, and other lowlifes were permitted to purchase a Mercedes-Benz if they had the money for it

about the boat," Elliot said, not even knowing where he was going to go with that line, ready to say anything to keep Tom from putting up the garage door and throwing them out.

He said the garage door would be open and that we were to pull right inside."

Me and my wife and our little girl

They're out right now, and there's nobody ever been here named Fitzpatrick."

Just to hold the boat until we could see it and make up our minds."

"If you gave him a deposit, and if he gave you this address and claimed he lived here, then it's not very likely this Sol Fitzpatrick even owns any boat in the first place."

Tina stepped lightly past Tom Polumby and pressed the button that raised the garage door

She smiled at her bewildered host and went to the passenger side of the car while Elliot opened the driver's door.

Thanks for your help." He got in the car and backed it out of the garage.

Any amusement he felt at the way they had handled Polumby evaporated instantly as he reversed warily out of sanctuary, down the driveway, and into the street

He sat stiffly behind the wheel, clenching his teeth, wondering if a bullet would crack through the windshield and shatter his face.

Physically, he was still hard, tough; but mentally and emotionally, he was softer than he had been in his prime

A long time had passed since his years in military intelligence, since the nights of fear in the Persian Gulf and in countless cities scattered around the Mideast and Asia

Then, he'd had the resiliency of youth and had been less burdened with respect for death than he was now

But once more, incredibly, he was being hunted, and he wondered how long he could survive.

Her face was drawn, and she was biting her lower lip.

However, by the time they reached Charleston Boulevard - via Maryland Parkway, Sahara Avenue, and Las Vegas Boulevard - they began to relax

No matter who was searching for them, no matter how large the organization pitted against them, this city was too big to harbor danger for them in every nook and crevice

With more than a million full-time residents, with more than twenty million tourists a year, and with a vast desert on which to sprawl, Vegas offered thousands of dark, quiet corners where two people on the run could safely stop to catch their breath and settle upon a course of action.

"Let's ride out this way for a few miles and talk

He'll have come to his senses and scrammed by now

And even if he was deeper under than I thought, some of his people probably went in there and pulled him out while I was rushing off to you

The traffic light changed to green, and Elliot reluctantly let go of her hand.

Besides, we're dealing with a government agency, and government agencies tend to cooperate with one another."

He's well versed in the law, and he's fair."

After he retired about ten years ago, he was still a young man, fifty-three, and he needed something else to occupy his time

So he ran for an elective position on the court, and he won

Nevertheless, he was an intelligence agent a hell of a lot longer than he's been a judge, and I guess breeding tells

Maybe he's still on the payroll of some spook shop, and maybe the whole plan was for him to pretend to retire and then get elected as a judge here in Vegas, so his bosses would have a friendly courtroom in town."

It happens now and then

And in a small local election like the one Kennebeck won, stacking the deck would be easy if you had enough money and government muscle behind you."

If you want to purchase a false passport, a counterfeit driver's license, or anything of that nature, you can pick and choose from several of the best document-forgery artists in the world, because this is where a lot of them live

Regulations on banks and real estate agents and on everyone else - except casino owners - are less troublesome here than in other states, which takes a burden off everybody, but which is especially attractive to people trying to spend and invest dirty cash

Nevada offers more personal freedom than anywhere in the country, and that's good, by my way of thinking

I'm pretty sure we can find a reporter who'll go with that much and write a story about how a bunch of nameless, faceless people want to keep us from reopening Danny's grave, how maybe something truly strange lies at the bottom of the Sierra tragedy

But once those seeds are sown, once the parents of the other scouts and the entire city are clamoring for an investigation, Kennebeck's buddies won't have anything to gain by eliminating us

It isn't hopeless, Tina, and it's not like you to give up so easily."

And now, just when I'm beginning to think I can face up to it and put it behind me, I discover he might not have died accidentally after all

He was aware of her watching him, and after a while she said, "You know what?"

"The only thing new about me is that I wasn't scared stiff this morning, and now I am."

"The good old days of spies and counterspies? Sorry, but no, I don't long for that at all

"I like it better when you're on top," he said, and he winked at her.

She leaned forward and picked something up from the floor between her feet

"Then you must have seen the magazine before and you just-"

The similarities between the horror story and their attempt to exhume Danny's body chilled Elliot.

Elliot swung the car around and started back toward the lights of the city, which spread like a vast, glowing fungus on the black desert plain.

"But that's the only difference between the basic plot of this story and what we're going through

A roadside diner stood on the right, and Elliot pulled into the parking lot

Elliot drove behind the restaurant and tucked the Mercedes into a slot in the deepest shadows, between a Toyota Celica and a small motor home, where it could not be seen from the street.

He squinted through the glass into the perfectly black interior, and he had the disconcerting feeling that someone was hiding in there, staring out at him.

When he turned from the motor home, his gaze fell on a dense pool of shadows around the trash bin at the back of the restaurant, and again he had the feeling that someone was watching him from concealment.

He and Tina apparently were confronted with a powerful, lawless, dangerous organization hell-bent on keeping the secret of the Sierra tragedy

But any organization was composed of ordinary men and women, none of whom had the all-seeing gaze of God.

As he and Tina walked across the parking lot toward the diner, Elliot couldn't shake the feeling that someone or something was watching them

Something both more and less than human

That was a bizarre thought, not at all the sort of notion he'd ordinarily get in his head, and he didn't like it.

It carried with it the odor of dry desert weeds and alkaline sand

He preferred to deal with hard facts, realities; that was why he was such a good attorney, so adept at taking threads of evidence and weaving a good case out of them.

A breath of wind stirred a dry tumbleweed and blew it across the blacktop.

It rattled a loose metal fixture on the trash bin, and the restaurant's big sign creaked between its two standards.

At last, he and Tina went into the diner, trying not to look over their shoulders.

The long L-shaped diner was filled with glimmering surfaces: chrome, glass, plastic, yellow Formica, and red vinyl

The jukebox played a country tune by Garth Brooks, and the music shared the air with the delicious aromas of fried eggs, bacon, and sausages

Elliot and Tina sat as far from everyone as possible, in the last booth in the short wing of the restaurant.

She had a round face, dimples, eyes that twinkled as if they had been waxed, and a Texas drawl

She took their orders for cheeseburgers, French fries, coleslaw, and Coors.

When Elvira left the table and they were alone, Tina said, "Let's see the papers you took off that guy."

Elliot fished the pages out of his hip pocket, unfolded them, and put them on the table

They leaned in from opposite sides of the booth and read the material silently:

and then fiddle with the computer at work?"

Most of the questions were concerned with how much Tina knew about the true nature of the Sierra accident, how much she had told Elliot, how much she had told Michael, and with how many people she had discussed it

Elvira brought two frosted glasses and icy bottles of Coors.

Elliot sipped his beer and paged through the horror-comics magazine that had belonged to Danny

Michael and I were the only ones who were strongly advised not to look at the remains

Even after all this time, when she thought about Danny's last moments on earth - the terror he must have known, the excruciating pain he must have endured, even if it was of brief duration - she began to choke with sorrow and pity

She blinked back tears and took a swallow of beer.

If that many voices were raised, then Vince's bosses couldn't risk silencing all of them, and we'd be safe

I think we'll have to take the story out of town, and before we do that, I'd like to have a few more facts."

But it seems to me the most obvious thing we have to consider is that the scouts and their leaders saw something they weren't supposed to see."

He sipped his beer and used one finger to wipe a trace of foam from his upper lip

An intelligence outfit of that size and sophistication doesn't waste its time on Mickey Mouse stuff."

"In case you didn't know it, since the Cold War ended and California took such a big hit in the defense downsizing, Nevada has more Pentagon-supported industries and installations than any state in the union

And I'm not just talking about the obvious ones like Nellis Air Force Base and the Nuclear Test Site

Lincoln, and the boys stumbled across a place like that in the Sierras?"

Vince Foster found dead in a Washington park and officially declared a suicide even though most of the forensic evidence points to murder

Beyond the window, out on Charleston Boulevard, traffic sailed murkily through a sudden churning river of dust and paper scraps.

Killing all those people and trying to fake an accident - that was a whole lot riskier than letting the kids come back with their half-baked stories about seeing something peculiar in the mountains."

People might have discounted most of what the boys said about it, but they'd have believed Jaborski and Lincoln

Maybe there was so much at stake that the security men at the installation decided Jaborski and Lincoln had to die

While she thought about what Elliot had said, she dipped one finger in the water and drew a grim mouth, a nose, and a pair of eyes in the circle; she added two horns, transforming the blot of moisture into a little demonic face

"Well, isn't there any way that we could slip past them and get at Kennebeck?"

The French fries were crisp, and the coleslaw was tart but not sour.

By unspoken agreement, Tina and Elliot didn't talk about their problems while they ate

They listened to the country music on the jukebox and watched Charleston Boulevard through the window, where the desert dust storm clouded oncoming headlights and forced the traffic to move slowly

And they thought about those things that neither of them wanted to speak of: murder past and murder present.

If the body were exhumed and reexamined by a top-notch pathologist, we'd almost certainly find proof that the cause of death wasn't what the authorities originally said it was."

An undertaker in Reno prepared the body and shipped it here for the funeral

The coffin was sealed when it arrived, and we didn't open it."

Elvira stopped by the table and asked if they wanted anything more

She left the check and took away some of the dirty dishes.

He reached across the table and put his hand over hers

"The only alternative is to give up, to back off and never know what really happened."

Everyone'll still be looking for us in Vegas, and we'll breathe a little easier if we aren't here."

"I need a change of clothes, at least a toothbrush and a few other things

Neither one of us has a coat, and it's damn cold in Reno at this time of year."

"But it's a holiday and-"

We'll be able to find coats and whatever else we need, and we'll find it all in a hurry." He left a generous tip for the waitress and got to his feet

He smiled and asked Elliot if their dinner had been satisfactory, and Elliot said it had been fine, and the old man began to make change with slow, arthritic fingers.

The distinct aromas of melted cheddar and Monterey Jack.

Nearly everyone was engaged in animated conversations, couples and cozy groups of friends, enjoying themselves, looking forward to the remaining three days of the four-day holiday.

She felt as if a vast unbridgeable gap separated her from people like these, and she wondered if she ever again would be as relaxed and free from care as these diners were at this moment.

Elliot turned away from the cashier and put a hand on Tina's shoulder

The other customers stopped talking and turned to stare at the stuttering machine.

Elliot stepped to the jukebox and shook it gently

Tina wanted to walk through the diner and grab each of the customers by the throat, shake and threaten each of them, until she discovered who had rigged the jukebox

Although no one was touching the jukebox, the volume increased, and the two words boomed through the diner, thundered, vibrated in the windows, and rattled silverware on the tables.

Some people winced and put their hands over their ears.

Tina wasn't able to cover her ears; her arms hung straight down at her sides, frozen, rigid, hands fisted, and she couldn't find the will or the strength to lift them

The tension went out of her neck and shoulder muscles

As the white-haired cashier grasped the plug in his arthritis-gnarled hands and wiggled it back and forth in the wall socket, trying to free it, Tina almost told him to stop

It says the heat's on and set at seventy

Elliot turned away from the jukebox and looked at Tina with concern

She opened the door and went outside.

The windstorm was still in progress, but it was not raging as fiercely as it had been when Elliot and Tina had watched it through the restaurant window

Laden with dust and with the powdery white sand that had been swept in from the desert, the air abraded their faces and had an unpleasant taste.

They put their heads down and scurried past the front of the diner, around the side, through the purple light under the single mercury-vapor lamp, and into the deep shadows behind the building.

Elliot stared at her with consternation and with pity, his dark eyes reflecting a distant light

"We've already been through this argument, and we rejected it," he reminded her.

Jaborski, Lincoln, and all the other boys might have died in the Sierras, but Danny didn't

"The government had to hide it, and so this organization that Kennebeck works for was given responsibility for the cover-up."

Danny survived the accident, but they couldn't let him come home because he'd tell everyone the government was responsible for the deaths of the others, and that would blow their secret military installation wide open."

they think someone involved with Project Pandora has turned on them and told me what really happened to Danny

He has some power, and he's reaching out, trying to tell me he's alive, asking me to find him and save him

"First of all," Elliot said, "before he went into the mountains with Jaborski, in all the years you knew him and lived in the same house with him, did Danny ever show any signs of being psychic?"

He was eight or nine years old, and he was curious about the details of a dealer's job

Michael sat at the kitchen table with him and dealt blackjack

He certainly wasn't old enough to remember all the cards that were dealt and calculate his chances from that, like some of the very best players can do

Michael used a jar full of peanuts to represent casino chips, and Danny won every nut in the jar."

One day, about two years ago, I was in the kitchen, making an apple pie, and Danny came in to tell me Elmer wasn't anywhere to be found in the yard

Danny said he was sure Elmer wasn't going to come back because he'd been hit and killed by a truck

I said we'd find Elmer safe and sound

"If fear and stress could increase the power of his psychic gifts, why didn't he start trying to get in touch with you months ago?"

"Maybe it took a year of stress and fear to develop the ability

Danny's alive, being held somewhere, and he's trying to reach me with his mind

They stared out at the dark parking lot and at the fenced storage yard full of fifty-gallon drums that lay beyond the lot

Sheets, puffs, and spinning funnels of vaguely phosphorescent dust moved like specters through the night.

That's why they've been so much different from any dreams I've had before, so much stronger and more vivid."

"Just telekinesis and the power to influence my dreams

"But if he can send dreams to you," Elliot said, "why wouldn't he simply transmit a neat, clear message telling you what's happened to him and where he is? Wouldn't that get him the help he wants a lot faster? Why would he be so unclear and indirect? He should send a concise mental message, psychic E-mail from the Twilight Zone, make it a lot easier for you to understand."

After all, the last couple of years we were married, Michael was running around with a lot of other women, spending most of his time away from home, and Danny felt even more abandoned than I did

Finally, he leaned over and kissed the corner of her mouth, then her cheek, her eyes.

The taste of his lips and his warmth made her inexpressibly happy.

He sighed, leaned back from her, and started the car

The only thing that scared her now was the possibility that they might find Danny - and then be unable to rescue him

In the process of locating the boy, she and Elliot might be killed

If they found Danny and then perished trying to save him, that would be a nasty trick of fate, for sure

She knew from experience that fate had countless nasty tricks up its voluminous sleeve, and that was why she was scared shitless.

He didn't want to attract the attention of the omnipresent casino security men, and the easiest way to escape their notice was to appear to be the least threatening hick in the huge room

With that in mind, Bruckster wore a cheap green polyester leisure suit, black loafers, and white socks

He was carrying two books of the discount coupons that casinos use to pull slot-machine players into the house, and he wore a camera on a strap around his neck

Willis Bruckster was so sure he appeared dull and ordinary that he wouldn't have been surprised if a guard had looked at him and yawned.

The Network badly wanted to eliminate everyone who might press for the exhumation of Danny Evans's body, and the agents targeted against Elliot Stryker and Christina Evans had thus far failed to carry out their orders to terminate the pair

During their periodic breaks from the gaming tables, nursing stiff necks and sore shoulders and leaden arms, the weary dealers retired to a combination lounge and locker room at the bottom - and to the right - of the escalator

A group had gone down a while ago and would be returning for their last stand at the tables before a whole new staff came on duty with the shift change

But when Bruckster had come into the hotel thirty minutes ago, Evans had been chatting with the players at his blackjack table, cracking jokes, and grinning as if nothing of any importance had happened in his life lately.

Or maybe he did know and just didn't give a damn about his ex-wife

Consequently, he'd stationed himself here, at the head of the escalator, and had pretended to be interested in the keno board

Willis Bruckster stared at them, then crumpled his game card with obvious disappointment and disgust, as if he had lost a few hard-earned dollars.

Dealers in black trousers, white shirts, and string ties were ascending.

Bruckster sidled away from the escalator and unfolded his keno card

He stopped to have a word with a strikingly pretty cocktail waitress, and she smiled at him

The other dealers streamed by, and when Evans finally turned away from the waitress, he was the last in the procession as it moved toward the blackjack pits.

Bruckster fell in beside and slightly behind his target as they pressed through the teeming mob that jammed the enormous casino

He reached into a pocket of his leisure suit and took out a tiny aerosol can that was only slightly larger than one of those spray-style breath fresheners, small enough to be concealed in Bruckster's hand.

Evans turned, and Bruckster said, "I think maybe you dropped this back there."

The fine spray, propelled with tremendous pressure, caught him squarely in the face, across the nose and lips, penetrating swiftly and deeply into the nostrils

In two seconds, it was in his bloodstream, and the first seizure hit his heart.

He gagged, and a ribbon of foamy saliva unraveled from the corner of his mouth, down his chin

His eyes rolled back in his head, and he fell.

It had been committed in a sheltered space within the crowd, hidden by the killer's and the victim's bodies

Willis Bruckster quickly knelt at Michael Evans's side and took his pulse as if he expected to find one

A thin film of moisture covered the victim's nose and lips and chin, but this was only the harmless medium in which the toxin had been suspended

The active poison itself had already penetrated the victim's body, done its work, and begun to break down into a series of naturally occurring chemicals that would raise no alarms when the coroner later studied the results of the usual battery of forensic tests

A uniformed security guard shouldered through the mob of curious onlookers and stooped next to Bruckster

Here was a four-masted barkentine with sails taut in a perpetual wind; and here was a mid-sixteenth-century Swedish kravel

Every ship was created with remarkable care and craftsmanship, and many were in uniquely shaped bottles that made their construction all the more difficult and admirable.

His ships, sealed in their glass worlds, relaxed him; he liked to spend time with them when he had a problem to work out or when he was on edge, for they made him feel serene, and that security allowed his mind to function at peak performance.

and damned angry

She was in great distress, and she suffered from horrible dreams that plagued her every night

If the woman actually hadn't known anything of the cover-up, then the Network could have used her ex-husband and the legal system to delay the reopening of the grave

The risks would have been acceptable, however, and there wouldn't have been any need to kill anyone.

He had assumed the worst and had acted on that assumption

He planned a suicide for Stryker, an accidental death for the woman, and a heart attack for the woman's husband

Stryker and the woman had disappeared

He was wearing Gucci loafers, an expensive suit, a handmade silk shirt, and a gold Rolex watch

His eyes were green, clear, alert, and - if one took the time to study them - menacing

He had a well-formed face with high cheekbones, a narrow straight nose, and thin lips

Kennebeck had known Alexander for five years and had despised him from the day they met

Part of this antagonism between them rose because they had been born into utterly different worlds and were equally proud of their origins - as well as disdainful of all others

Harry Kennebeck had come from a dirt-poor family and, by his own estimation at least, made quite a lot of himself

Alexander, on the other hand, was the scion of a Pennsylvania family that had been wealthy and powerful for a hundred and fifty years, perhaps longer

Kennebeck had lifted himself out of poverty through hard work and steely determination

The famous Pennsylvania Alexander's had always been prominently associated with the struggle for minority civil rights, the Equal Rights Amendment, the crusade against capital punishment, and social idealisms of every variety

Yet numerous members of the family had secretly rendered service - some of it dirty - to the FBI, the CIA, and various other intelligence and police agencies, often the very same organizations that they publicly criticized and reviled

He was an unreconstructed fascist and not the least bit ashamed of it

Eventually Harry realized that the extreme left and the extreme right shared the same two basic goals: They wanted to make society more orderly than it naturally was, and they wanted to centralize control of the population in a strong government

Left-wingers and right-wingers differed about certain details, of course, but their only major point of contention centered on the identity of those who would be permitted to be a part of the privileged ruling class, once the power had been sufficiently centralized.

My public opinions are the same as those I express privately, and that's a virtue he doesn't possess

"He's bound to go to the police at some point, and then we'll have him."

He was the best and brightest young officer who ever served under me

And that was when he was young and relatively inexperienced

Alexander went to the huge maple desk and sat behind it, in Kennebeck's wing chair.

"We'll find Stryker and the woman before morning

We've got men checking every hotel and motel-"

"Elliot is too smart to waltz into a hotel and leave his name on the register

Besides, there are more hotels and motels in Vegas than in any other city in the world."

"We've got men going over the passenger lists of every outbound flight." He picked up an ivory-handled letter opener, turned it over and over in his hands

But a long time ago you were Stryker's mentor, the man he respected, the man he learned from, and now you've betrayed him

"I know human nature," Alexander said, though he was one of the least observant and least analytical men that Kennebeck had ever known.

Just scheduled airliners and charters."

"You think he's licensed for instrument flying? Most businessmen-pilots and hobby pilots aren't certified for anything but daylight."

I practically volunteered to help you with the exhumation, and it all just fell apart from there

here you are, running for your life, and all because of me."

In which case, both he and you might be dead

The Cessna hit an air pocket, dropped three hundred feet with a sickening lurch, and then soared to its correct altitude.

"Stryker and the woman took off from McCarran International more than two hours ago

"Unless he crashed between here and there," Alexander said hopefully.

So if they can't open the grave and see for themselves what we've done to Danny Evans, what are they going to do instead? They're going to do the next best thing - talk to the person who was supposedly the last one to see the boy's corpse before it was sealed in the coffin

We put a freeze on his application with the Bureau of Immigration, and we threatened to have him deported if he didn't do what we wanted

Alexander picked up the phone and gave the order.

I don't think it's a good idea to hit Stryker and the woman in a public place like an airport."

Maybe he'll elude it, and then he'll be spooked."

We'll just eliminate Bellicosti and set up a trap at the funeral home."

He snatched up the telephone and dialed the Network office in Reno.

He slammed the trunk lid and surveyed the snow-dusted cars in the parking lot

When they had landed, they'd been alert for unusual activity on the runway and in the private-craft docking yard - suspicious vehicles, an unusual number of ground crewmen - but they had seen nothing out of the ordinary

Then as he had signed for the rental car and picked up the keys from the night clerk, he had kept one hand in a pocket of his coat, gripping the handgun he'd taken off Vince in Las Vegas - but there was no trouble.

Now he went to the driver's door and climbed into the Chevy, where Tina was fiddling with the heater.

From his coat, he withdrew the pistol and put it on the seat between him and Christina, the muzzle pointed toward the dashboard.

The night clerk at the rental agency, from whom they had signed out the car, had known exactly where Bellicosti's place was, and he had marked the shortest route on the free city map provided with the Chevy.

Elliot flicked on the overhead light and studied the map, then handed it to Tina

He snapped off the overhead light and reached for the gearshift.

He looked at Tina, and she met his eyes.

Split-second blasts of music, commercials, and disc jockeys' voices blared senselessly out of the speakers.

The windshield wipers started thumping back and forth at top speed, adding their metronomical beat to the chaos inside the Chevy.

The headlights flashed on and off so rapidly that, they created a stroboscopic effect, repeatedly "freezing" the falling snow, so that it appeared as if the white flakes were descending to the ground in short, jerky steps.

The air inside the car was bitterly cold and growing colder by the second.

He was overwhelmed by the astonishing notion that he could actually feel goodwill in the air, a tangible radiation of love and affection

The radio switched off, and so did the overhead light.

The headlights blinked off and stayed off.

"Yeah," Elliot said, still mildly amazed by his own change of heart and mind

We've got a gauntlet to run before we can find him and bring him back

Carlton Dombey felt as though he had been swallowed alive and was trapped now in the devil's gut.

Fluorescent tubes shed cold light over banks of computers and over worktables laden with journals, charts, file folders, scientific instruments, and two coffee mugs.

Because it was important for the men who worked in the large room to have an unobstructed view of the smaller inner chamber at all times, four angled ceiling vents in both rooms bathed the glass in a continuous flow of warm, dry air to prevent condensation and clouding

Carlton Dombey, a curly-haired man with a bushy mustache, stood at the window, blotting his damp hands on his medical whites and peering anxiously through one of the few frost-free patches of glass

Although he was struggling to cast off the seizure of claustrophobia that had gripped him, was trying to pretend that the organic-looking ceiling wasn't pressing low over his head and that only open sky hung above him instead of thousands of tons of concrete and steel rock, his own panic attack concerned him less than what was happening beyond the viewport.

"The temperature's dropped thirty-five degrees in there during the past minute and a half," Zachariah said worriedly

Zachariah moved to another bank of computer screens, where Danny Evans's heartbeat, blood pressure, body temperature, and brainwave activity were constantly displayed

"If it stays cold in there for long, we'll have to suit up, go in, and move him to another chamber," Zachariah said.

He's more important because he's a human being, not because he's a source of data, Dombey thought angrily, but he didn't voice the thought because it would have identified him as a dissident and as a potential security risk.

The cold spell won't last." He squinted into the smaller room, where the boy lay motionless on a hospital bed, under a white sheet and yellow blanket, trailing monitor wires

Dombey's concern for the kid was greater than his fear of being trapped underground and buried alive, and finally his attack of claustrophobia diminished

The temperature drops abruptly, stays down for two or three minutes, never longer than five, and then it rises to normal again."

"Like hell there isn't!" Zachariah turned away from the video displays, went to the window, and found his own spot of clear glass

Again and again, we're getting these thirty-and forty-degree plunges in the air temperature in there

A thin, humorless laugh escaped Carlton Dombey, and he looked away from the window

Zachariah would report their conversation in detail, and Dombey needed to assume a more balanced position for the record

The two scientists turned to the glass again and peered into the isolation chamber.

He turned his head toward them and stared at them through the railed sides of the hospital bed in which he lay.

"A lot of pain and loneliness."

He went back to the computers, with which he felt comfortable and safe.

For the most part, Reno's streets were clean and dry in spite of a recent snowfall, though occasional patches of black ice waited for the unwary motorist

Elliot Stryker drove cautiously and kept his eyes on the road.

They traveled an additional quarter of a mile before Luciano Bellicosti's home and place of business came into sight on the left, beyond a black-bordered sign that grandiosely stated the nature of the service that he provided: FUNERAL DIRECTOR AND GRIEF COUNSELOR

It was an immense, pseudo-Colonial house, perched prominently on top of a hill, on a three- or four-acre property, and conveniently next door to a large, nondenominational cemetery

The long driveway curved up and to the right, like a width of black funeral bunting draped across the rising, snow-shrouded lawn

Stone posts and softly glowing electric lamps marked the way to the front door, and warm light radiated from several first-floor windows.

"Storming right up to the front door, demanding answers from Bellicosti - that would be emotionally satisfying, brave, bold - and stupid."

They underestimated me and you, which is why we've gotten this far

We're not going to make the same mistake they did and wind up back in their hands."

He parked at the curb, switched off the headlights, and cut the engine.

I'll go through the cemetery, circle around, and approach the place from the rear."

I'm glad you see it my way." She opened her door and climbed out of the car.

He didn't lock the doors, because it was possible that he and Tina would need to get into the car in a hurry when they returned.

It soaked his trousers, caked in his socks, and melted into his shoes.

But she kept pace with him, and she didn't complain.

It swept through the graveyard, fluting between the headstones and the larger monuments, whispering a promise of more snow, much more than the meager flurries it now carried.

A low stonewall and a line of house-high spruce separated the cemetery from Luciano Bellicosti's property

Elliot and Tina climbed over the wall and stood in the tree shadows, studying the rear approach to the funeral home.

It skimmed crystals of snow off the ground and spun the stinging cold flecks at their reddened faces.

The crunching and squeaking of the snow under their feet seemed horrendously loud to him, though they actually were making little noise

Elliot took the pistol out of his coat jacket and held it in his right hand

They slipped around the corner of the building and moved stealthily toward the front.

Cautiously he leaned forward and peeked through a narrow gap in a partly closed venetian blind

He nearly cried out in shock and alarm at what he saw inside.

Sitting in a bathtub full of bloody water, staring at something fearsome beyond the veil between this world and the next

One arm trailed out of the tub; and on the floor, as if it had dropped out of his fingers, was a razor blade.

Elliot stared into the flat dead gaze of the pasty-faced corpse, and he knew that he was looking at Luciano Bellicosti

Elliot wanted to take Tina by the arm and hustle her back to the car

But she sensed that he'd seen something important, and she wouldn't go easily until she knew what it was

He kept one hand on her back as she leaned toward the window, and he felt her go rigid when she glimpsed the dead man

It wasn't the gauzy, insubstantial stirring of windblown flakes, but an unnatural and purposeful rising of an entire mound of white

Instinctively he whipped the pistol in front of him and squeezed off four rounds

He expected to see the entire white-shrouded lawn begin to move and rise in the forms of ten, fifteen, twenty other assassins.

He was briefly immobilized, dazed by his own ability to strike so fast and so violently

His throat tightened, and a sour taste suddenly overwhelmed him

With every step he took, Elliot expected to hear a shot fired a cry of alarm, and the sounds of men in pursuit of quarry.

He helped Tina over the cemetery wall, and then, clambering after her, he was sure that someone grabbed his coat from behind

Elliot and Tina rushed between the tombstones, kicking up clouds of snow

When they were nearly halfway across the graveyard, when Elliot was positive they weren't being pursued, he stopped, leaned against a tall monument, and tried not to take such huge, deep gulps of the painfully cold air

An image of his victim's torn throat exploded in his memory, and a shock wave of nausea overwhelmed him.

They embraced, and then she said, "If they knew we were flying to Reno, why didn't they follow us from the airport? Then they would have known we weren't going to walk in the front door of Bellicosti's place."

"Maybe they figured I'd spot a tail and be spooked by it

As Elliot was opening the driver's door, he saw movement out of the corner of his eye, and he looked up, already sure of what he would see

It drifted to the curb and braked abruptly

Two doors opened, and a pair of tall, darkly dressed men climbed out.

He got into the Chevy, slammed the door, and jammed the key into the ignition.

"Yeah." He switched on the engine and threw the car in gear

He didn't hear a shot, but a bullet shattered the rear side window behind his head and slammed into the back of the front seat, spraying gummy bits of safety glass through the car.

At the corner, he ignored the stop sign and swung the car hard to the left, only tapping the brakes once, severely testing the Chevy's suspension.

They arrived at another intersection, and he whipped the car to the right

"After I turn the next corner, I'll stop and get out

You be ready to slide over and take the wheel."

"I'll fade back into the shrubbery and wait for them to come around the corner after us

They'll be looking at you, and they won't see me."

If we stop for more than a couple of seconds, it'll show up on their receiver, and they might get suspicious."

He swung right at the intersection and stopped in the middle of the new street.

"No choice." He flung open the door and scrambled out of the car

He slammed the car door and ran to a row of evergreen shrubs that bordered the front lawn of a low, brick, ranch-style house

Elliot stood, extending the pistol in both hands, and snapped off three quick rounds

It spun across the street, jumped the curb, crashed through a hedge, destroyed a plaster birdbath, and came to rest in the middle of a snow-blanketed lawn.

He leaped in and pulled the door shut

She tramped the accelerator into the floorboards, and the car responded with a shudder, then a surge of power.

When they had gone two blocks, he said, "Turn right at the next corner." After two more turns and another three blocks, he said, "Pull it to the curb

She stopped the car, and he got out

He felt along the inner faces of the fenders, around the tire wells, where a transponder could have been stuck in place quickly and easily

He wrenched it loose, stomped it repeatedly underfoot, and pitched it away.

In the car again, with the doors locked and the engine running and the heater operating full-blast, they sat in stunned silence, basking in the warm air, but shivering nonetheless.

We've got to hole up and get some rest

In the morning we'll have clearer heads, and the answers will all seem obvious."

Even at 1:45 in the morning, as they passed the entrances to casinos, loud music and laughter and the ringing of slot machines gushed forth, not a merry sound at that hour, a regurgitant noise.

Although Reno didn't jump all night with quite the same energy as Las Vegas, and although many tourists had gone to bed, the casino at Harrah's was still relatively busy

A young sailor apparently had a run going at one of the craps tables, and a crowd of excited gamblers urged him to roll an eight and make his point.

At the request of its casino manager, every hotel held a handful of rooms off the market, just in case a few regular customers - high rollers, of course - showed up by surprise, with no advance notice, but with fat bankrolls and no place to stay

In addition, some reservations were canceled at the last minute, and there were always a few no-shows

The clerk requested ID or a major credit card, and Elliot told a sad story of being victimized by a pickpocket at the airport

He and Tina were given a spacious, pleasantly decorated room on the ninth floor.

After the bellman left, Elliot engaged the deadbolt, hooked the security chain in place, and firmly wedged the heavy straight-backed desk chair under the knob.

"Except we're locked in, and the killers are running around loose on the outside."

They wanted nothing more than to touch and to be touched, to confirm for each other that they were still alive, to feel safe and protected and cherished

Theirs was an animal need for affection and companionship, a reaction to the death and destruction that had filled the day

I'm a mother lion, and they've stolen my cub

They were in a ten-passenger jet that belonged to the Network, and the aircraft took a battering from the high-altitude winds that blew across its assigned flight corridor

Hensen, a powerfully built man with white-blond hair and cat-yellow eyes, was afraid of flying

But it had seemed absurd and shortsighted of the director to force a man of Alexander's position to travel by such relatively primitive means

His time was enormously valuable to the country; his work was sensitive and often-required urgent decisions based upon first-hand examination of information to be found only in distant places

After long and arduous lobbying of the director, Alexander had at last been awarded this small jet; and immediately he put two full-time pilots, ex-military men, on the payroll of the Nevada bureau.

And George Lincoln Stanhope Alexander, who was an heir to both the fortune of the Pennsylvania Alexander's and to the enormous wealth of the Delaware Stanhopes, had absolutely no patience with people who were penurious.

Three billion dollars, the largest single part of the Network's yearly budget, came from the Department of Health and Welfare

It was Jacklin's job to conceive new welfare programs, convince the Secretary of Health and Welfare that those programs were needed, sell them to the Congress, and then establish convincing bureaucratic shells to conceal the fact that the programs were utterly phony; and as federal funds flowed to these false-front operations, the money was diverted to the Network

The Department of Defense, which was less flush than Health and Welfare these days, was nevertheless also guilty of waste, and it was good for at least another billion a year

Lesser amounts, ranging from only one hundred million to as much as half a billion, were secretly extracted from the Department of Energy, the Department of Education, and other government bodies on an annual basis.

An executive jet for the chief of the vital Nevada bureau was not an extravagance, and Alexander believed his improved performance over the past year had convinced the old man in Washington that this was money well spent.

At times, he envied his father and his uncles

Most of them had served their country openly, in a supremely visible fashion, where everyone could see and admire their selfless public-spiritedness

in positions of that nature, a man was appreciated and respected.

George, on the other hand, hadn't filled a post of genuine stature and authority until six years ago, when he was thirty-six

During his twenties and early thirties, he had labored at a variety of lesser jobs for the government

These diplomatic and intelligence-gathering assignments were never an insult to his family name, but they were always minor postings to embassies in smaller countries like Iceland and Ecuador and Tonga, nothing for which The New York Times would deign to acknowledge his existence.

Then, six years ago, the Network had been formed, and the President had given George the task of developing a reliable South American bureau of the new intelligence agency

George had been directly responsible for the expenditure of tens of millions of dollars and, eventually, for the control of hundreds of agents in a dozen countries

After three years the President had declared himself delighted with the accomplishments in South America, and he had asked George to take charge of one of the Network's domestic bureaus - Nevada - which had been terribly mismanaged

George was encouraged by the President to believe that eventually he would be promoted to the bureau chief of the entire western half of the country - and then all the way to the top, if only he could get the floundering western division functioning as smoothly as the South American and Nevada offices

In time, he would take the director's chair in Washington and would bear full responsibility for all domestic and foreign intelligence operations

He could never hope to receive the public acclaim and honor that had been heaped upon other men in his family

The Network was clandestine and must remain clandestine if it was to have any value

At least half of the people who worked for it did not even realize it existed; some thought they were employed by the FBI; others were sure they worked for the CIA; and still others believed that they were in the hire of various branches of the Treasury Department, including the Secret Service

Only bureau chiefs, their immediate staffs, station chiefs in major cities, and senior field officers who had proved themselves and their loyalty - only those people knew the true nature of their employers and their work

As he sat in the dimly lighted cabin of the fan-jet and watched the clouds racing below, Alexander wondered what his father and his uncles would say if they knew that his service to his country had often required him to issue kill orders

They knew that the worlds of domestic military security and international espionage were not children's playgrounds

It wasn't a pretty job, but it also wasn't without a measure of real dignity and heroism

Yes, he was sure that his father and uncles would give him their blessings - if only he were permitted to tell them.

When the plane settled down once more, Alexander looked out the window at the milky-white, moonlit, feminine roundness of the clouds below, and he thought of the Evans woman

He picked it up, opened it, and stared at her photograph

He decided he would kill her himself when the time came, and that thought gave him an instant erection.

All of his life, for reasons he had never been able to fully ascertain, he had been fascinated by death, intrigued by the form and nature and possibilities of it, enthralled by the study and theory of its meaning

But in this unknown organization, in this secret and incomparably cozy place, he thrived.

He closed his eyes and thought about Christina Evans.

He was in chains, sitting in the center of a small, well-lighted cavern, but the passageway that led to him was shadowy and reeked of danger

Danny called to her again and again, begging her to save him before the roof of his underground prison caved in and buried him alive

She started down the tunnel toward him, determined to get him out of there - and something reached for her from a narrow cleft in the wall

She was peripherally aware of a soft, fire like glow from beyond the cleft, and of a mysterious figure silhouetted against that reddish backdrop

She turned, and she was looking into the grinning face of Death, as if he were peering out at her from the bowels of Hell

The hole in the wall was not wide enough for him to step through, into her passageway; he could only thrust one arm at her, and his long, bony fingers were an inch or two short of her

Danny began calling again, and she continued down the dusky tunnel toward him

A dozen times, she passed chinks in the wall, and Death glared out at her from every one of those apertures, screamed and cursed and raged at her, but none of the holes was large enough to allow him through

She reached Danny, and when she touched him, the chains fell magically away from his arms and legs

At eight-thirty Friday morning, Tina came awake, smiling and excited

He wants us just to walk into the place where they're keeping him and take him out."

We've got to use the media and the courts to free him."

"I do," Elliot said, yawning and stretching elaborately

She recounted the dream in detail, and Elliot admitted that her interpretation wasn't strained.

"It exists, and that's where he is," she said, trying to sound more certain than she actually was.

She felt almost as if she had him in her arms again, and she didn't want anyone to tell her that he might be a hair's breadth beyond her grasp.

"Don't they publish terrain maps of the wilderness areas? Backpackers and other nature lovers would need them

Basically maps that show the lay of the land - hills, valleys, the courses of rivers and streams, footpaths, abandoned logging trails, that sort of thing

"Maybe if we can get a map and spread it out..

"I'm not sure yet." She threw back the covers and got out of bed

Let's get showered and dressed

Still furious with his subordinates for letting Stryker and the woman escape again, he had difficulty getting to sleep

They used an electronic scrambling device, so they could speak candidly, and the old man was furious and characteristically blunt.

As Alexander endured the director's accusations and demands, he realized that his own future with the Network was at stake

If he failed to stop Stryker and the Evans woman, his dream of assuming the director's chair in a few years would never become a reality.

After the old man hung up, Alexander called his own office, in no mood to be told that Elliot Stryker and Christina Evans were still at large

He ordered men pulled off other jobs and assigned to the manhunt.

Two sporting-goods stores and two gun shops were within easy walking distance of the hotel

The first sporting-goods dealer did not carry the maps, and although the second usually had them, it was currently sold out

Elliot and Tina found what they needed in one of the gun shops: a set of twelve wilderness maps of the Sierras, designed with backpackers and hunters in mind

The set came in a leatherette-covered case and sold for a hundred dollars.

Back in the hotel room, they opened one of the maps on the bed, and Elliot said, "Now what?"

Then she went to the desk, opened the center drawer, and withdrew a folder of hotel stationery

With the pen, she returned to the bed and sat beside the open map.

"I'm just going to completely relax, make myself open and receptive

I'll hold the pen against the map, and maybe Danny can draw the route for us."

Elliot pulled a chair beside the bed and sat

But I'll be as quiet as a mouse and give it a chance."

Tina stared at the map and tried to think of nothing but the appealing greens, blues, yellows, and pinks that the cartographers had used to indicate various types of terrain

She turned the map over and tried the other side of it.

Elliot withdrew another one from the leatherette case and handed it to her

Half an hour and five maps later, Tina's hand suddenly skipped across the paper as if someone had bumped her arm.

She felt a peculiar pulling sensation that seemed to come from within her hand, and she stiffened in surprise.

But he startled me, and I guess even the little bit of resistance I offered was enough to push him away

She put the pen at the edge of the map once more, and she let her eyes drift out of focus.

Elliot got out of his chair and reached for the map - but it spun into the air again

It flapped noisily to the other end of the room and then back again, finally falling like a dead bird onto the floor at Elliot's feet.

"The next time I read a story in the newspaper about some guy, who says he was picked up in a flying saucer and taken on a tour of the universe, I won't be so quick to laugh

Billy Sandstone was in his late thirties, as small and lean as a jockey, and his watchword seemed to be "neatness." His shoes shone like black mirrors

The creases in his slacks were as sharp as blades, and his blue sport shirt was starched, crisp

His hair was razor-cut, and he groomed his mustache so meticulously that it almost appeared to have been painted on his upper lip.

The table, the chairs, the credenza, and the hutch all glowed warmly because of the prodigious amount of furniture polish that had been buffed into the wood with even more vigor than he had employed when shining his dazzling shoes

Fresh roses were arranged in a cut-crystal vase in the center of the table, and clean lines of light gleamed in the exquisite glass

An entire battalion of nitpickers and fussbudgets would be hard-pressed to find a speck of dust in this room.

Elliot and Tina spread the map on the table and sat down across from each other.

Lunatics and just plain irrational people didn't intentionally try to amuse.

And this is a matter of life and death."

"Keep your eyes on the ring and listen only to my voice."

Elliot had suggested a change in the color of ink, so they would be able to tell the difference between the meaningless scribbles that were already on the map and any new marks that might be made.

Elliot was not sure when Tina slipped under the hypnotist's spell, and he had no idea how this smooth mesmerism was accomplished

All Sandstone did was move one hand slowly back and forth in front of Tina's face, simultaneously speaking to her in a quiet, rhythmic voice, frequently using her name.

He blinked his eyes and tuned out Sandstone's melodious voice when he realized that he was succumbing to it.

The hypnotist lowered his hand and turned his ring around as it belonged

"You will remain relaxed and receptive."

"You will not be bothered by anything Elliot and I say to each other

He looked at Elliot and said, "I don't think this spirit writing stuff is-"

The corners curled and uncurled, curled and uncurled, again and again, like the pulse of a living thing.

Tina lowered her gaze from the empty air to the map, and her hand began to move

It didn't swoop and dart uncontrollably this time; it crept carefully, hesitantly across the paper, leaving a thin red line of ink like a thread of blood.

Sandstone was rubbing his hands up and down his arms to ward off the steadily deepening chill that had gripped the room

As Tina's hand moved slowly over the paper, the corners of the map began to curl and uncurl again.

Apparently, Billy liked his view of the world to be as neat and uncluttered as everything else about him; if he started believing in ghosts, he'd have to reconsider his opinions about a lot of other things too, and then life would become intolerably messy.

Right now, he longed for the rigidly structured routine of the law office, the neatly ordered paragraphs of legal casebooks, and the timeless rules of the courtroom.

With a few simple sentences and a sharp clap of his hands, the hypnotist brought her out of the trance.

We might get to this place and find we can't slip around its defenses."

Tina said, "Elliot, listen, I told you he would show us where he's being kept, and he drew that route for us

I also feel he's going to help us get into the place, and I don't see any reason why I should strike out on that one."

They're going to find us sooner or later, and when they get their hands on us, they'll kill us."

"We've gotten this far because we've kept moving and we've been aggressive," Tina said

"One thing I learned in the military was you have to stop and regroup your forces once in a while, but if you stop too long, the tide will turn and wash right over you."

To Tina, Elliot said, "What else will we need besides thermal clothing, boots, and snowshoes?"

If we're lucky, we'll have Danny when we come out, and he probably won't be in any condition to trek through the Sierras in the dead of winter."

Tina leaned across the corner of the table, grabbed Billy's head in her hands, pulled his face to hers, and kissed him

The chandelier began to swing in a lazy circle, and the dangling crystals cast prismatic patterns of light on the walls.

Elliot knew how disoriented Billy was feeling, and he felt sorry for the man.

After half a minute, all of the unnatural movement stopped, and the room rapidly grew warm again.

Otherwise, I'm going to shrivel up and die of curiosity."

Earlier this morning it had occurred to Elliot that he and Tina were the only people who knew that the official story of the Sierras accident was a lie

If they were killed, the truth would die with them, and the cover-up would continue

Considering the high price that they had paid for the pathetically insufficient information they had obtained, he couldn't tolerate the prospect of all their pain and fear and anxiety having been for naught.

I do some comedy lines in the act, and I use the recorder to develop new material, correct problems with my timing."

We'll give you a condensed version of the story behind all of this, and we'll record it as we go

"Well," Elliot said, "I happen to believe that individuals are more apt to act responsibly and morally than institutions ever do, which at least puts us on the side of justice

And I also believe individuals are always smarter and better adapted to survival, at least in the long run, than any institution

Alexander took a Valium out of a tin that he carried in his jacket pocket, and he washed it down with a swallow of hot coffee, which he poured from the silver pot on his desk

This was his second pill since he'd gotten out of bed just three and a half hours ago, but he still felt edgy.

Stryker and the woman were proving to be worthy opponents.

He preferred them to be soft and easy.

The deciduous trees, stripped of every leaf, appeared to be charred, as if this particular winter had been more severe than others and as cataclysmic as a fire

A brisk wind spilled over the jagged horizon under a low and menacing sky, snapping ice-hard flurries of snow against the windshield of the Explorer.

Tina was in awe of - and disquieted by - the stately forest that crowded them as they drove north on the narrowing county road

Even if she had not known that these deep woodlands harbored secrets about Danny and the deaths of the other scouts, she would have found them mysterious and unnervingly primeval.

She and Elliot had turned off Interstate 80 a quarter of an hour ago, following the route Danny had marked, circling the edge of the wilderness

On paper, they were still moving along the border of the map, with a large expanse of blues and greens on their left

After leaving Billy Sandstone's house in his Explorer, Tina and Elliot had not returned to the hotel

First, they had visited a sporting-goods store, purchasing two Gore-Tex Thermolite storm suits, boots, snowshoes, compact tins of backpacker's rations, cans of Sterno, and other survival gear

His insulated suit was green with white stripes; hers was white with green and black stripes

Entering the formidable mountains, they had become aware of how soon darkness would settle over the sheltered valleys and ravines, and they had discussed the wisdom of proceeding

Perhaps they would have been smarter to turn around, go back to Reno, find another hotel room, and get a fresh start in the morning

Perhaps the lateness of the hour and the fading light would work against them, but approaching in the night might actually be to their advantage

They both felt as if they were on a good roll, and they didn't want to tempt fate by postponing their journey.

Plows had kept the blacktop clean, except for scattered patches of hard-packed snow that filled the potholes, and snow was piled five or six feet high on both sides.

"You get the feeling that civilization could be destroyed while you're out here, and you'd never be aware of it."

Twilight descended into the winter forest, and Elliot switched on the headlights.

When the Explorer reached this gap, Elliot swung into the turnoff and stopped

A narrow and forbidding track led into the woods, recently plowed but still treacherous

It was little more than one lane wide, and the trees formed a tunnel around it, so that after fifty or sixty feet, it disappeared into premature night

It was unpaved, but a solid bed had been built over the years by the generous and repeated application of oil and gravel.

In the rectangular room, three stories underground, computers hummed and murmured.

He was studying a set of electroencephalograms and digitally enhanced sonograms and X-rays.

The oil-and-gravel trail led deep into the forest

It was remarkably free of ruts and chuckholes for most of its length, although the Explorer scraped bottom a few times when the track took sudden, sharp dips.

They passed a few signs that told them the lane they were using was kept open for the exclusive benefit of federal and state wildlife officers and researchers

Branches scraped across the roof, and powdery snow cascaded over the windshield, onto the hood.

He stopped, put the Explorer in reverse, and backed up twenty feet, until the headlights were shining on the trail that she had spotted.

The Explorer, equipped with heavy chains on its big winter-tread tires, bit into the snow and chewed its way forward without hesitation.

The new track ran a hundred yards before rising and turning sharply to the right, around the blunt face of a ridge

When they came out of this curve, the trees fell back from the verge, and open sky lay above for the first time since they had departed the county blacktop.

Bizarrely, the unplowed trail had led them to a paved road; steam rose from it, and sections of the pavement were even dry.

Stopping the Explorer, he picked up the pistol from the seat between them, and he flicked off both safeties

A hundred and fifty yards farther, they reached another sharp turn

The road descended into a gully, swung hard to the left this time, and then headed up again.

On each side of the gate, a nine-foot-high fence, angled outward at the top and strung with wickedly sharp coils of razor wire, stretched out of sight into the forest

He sighed and drove through the gate, which swung shut behind the Explorer.

It was overhung by huge rock formations and by wind-sculpted cowls of snow

The single lane widened to two lanes in places and switch backed up the ridges, through more densely packed strands of larger trees

The second gate was one and a half miles past the first, on a short length of straightaway, just over the brow of a hill

"He's never seen us or the Explorer, and this isn't the sort of place where there's a lot of new or unexpected traffic."

He got to his feet, took a coat from the back of his chair, slipped into it, zippered up, and came out of the shack

The guard stopped halfway to the Explorer and turned toward the gate when he saw it moving, unable to believe his eyes.

Elliot rammed his foot down hard on the accelerator, and the Explorer shot forward.

Tina raised her hands in an involuntary and totally useless attempt to ward off the bullets.

The Explorer roared across the straightaway and careened up the slope beyond, through the tendrils of steam that rose from the black pavement.

As they swung into another curve, Elliot wrestled with the wheel, and Tina was acutely aware that a great dark void lay beyond the shoulder of the road

Elliot held the vehicle on the pavement as they rounded the bend, and then they were out of the guard's line of fire

"He jinxed the guard's phone, opened the gate, and jammed the submachine gun

As they ascended into the night, snow began to fall hard and fast in sheets of fine, dry flakes.

I don't know what's happened to him, and I don't understand what he's become."

With glossy photographs of Christina Evans and Elliot Stryker, George Alexander's men circulated through the hotels in downtown Reno, talking with desk clerks, bellmen, and other employees

In room 918, the Network operatives discovered a cheap suitcase, dirty clothes, toothbrushes, various toiletry items - and eleven maps in a leatherette case, which Elliot and Tina, in their haste and weariness, evidently had overlooked.

By 5:40, everything that Stryker and the woman had left in the hotel room was brought to Alexander's office.

When he discovered the nature of the maps, when he realized that one of them was missing, and when he discovered that the missing map was the one Stryker would need in order to find the Project Pandora labs, Alexander felt his face flush with anger and chagrin

They went out and bought maps, for God's sake!"

Hensen picked up one of the maps and turned it over in his hands

There are thousands of acres behind the fence, and the lab is right smack in the middle

Alexander suddenly realized what their edge was, what kept them going, and he sat up straight in his chair

That same traitorous bastard is also up there in the labs right this minute, ready to open the gates and doors to them

He hung up and tried again, with the same result.

Get hold of Jack Morgan and tell him to get the chopper ready

Elliot pumped the brakes, brought the vehicle to a full stop, and unhappily surveyed the territory ahead.

The ground had been rolled as flat as an airfield and then paved

Tall lampposts were arrayed across this featureless plain, casting dim, reddish light that was severely directed downward to attract as little attention as possible from aircraft that strayed out of the usual flight patterns and from anyone backpacking elsewhere in these remote mountains

Yet the weak illumination that the lamps provided was apparently sufficient for the security cameras to obtain clear images of the entire plateau, because cameras were attached to every lamppost, and not an inch of the area escaped their unblinking attention.

He took his foot off the brake and drove forward, through sheeting snow stained red by the strange light.

Jeeps, Land Rovers, and other four-wheel drive vehicles - eight in all - were lined up in front of the low building, side-by-side in the falling snow.

They wouldn't want a lot of daily traffic coming in and out of here on a forest road that's supposed to be used only by state wildlife officers

Maybe a few of the top people come and go regularly by helicopter

He parked beside a Jeep, switched off the headlights, and cut the engine.

He twisted around, leaned over the back of the seat, and quickly fetched the rope from the pile of outdoor gear in the cargo hold

It had teeth, and it nipped their exposed faces

As Elliot and Tina gazed up into the camera lens, the heavy steel barrier rolled aside.

It was the size of a large elevator cab, brightly lighted and uninhabited.

Tina and Elliot crossed the threshold

A camera and two-way video communications monitor were mounted in the left-hand wall of the vestibule

Elliot and Tina did not put their hands on the plate, but the inner door of the vestibule opened with another puff of compressed air

The youngest of the guards heard the door opening, and he turned, shocked.

He was wearing a sidearm - a monstrous revolver - and he was fast with it

He drew, aimed from the hip, and squeezed the trigger.

The gun struck him alongside the head, and he stumbled backward against the steel door.

Through sudden tears of pain, Elliot saw the young guard rushing him, and he squeezed off one whisper-quiet shot.

The bullet tore through the guy's left shoulder and spun him around

He crashed into a desk, sending a pile of white and pink papers onto the floor, and then he fell on top of the mess that he had made.

Blinking away tears, Elliot pointed the pistol at the older guard, who had drawn his revolver by now and had found that it didn't work either

"Put the gun aside, sit down, and don't make any trouble."

The flakes were hard, dry, and granular; they hissed like driven sand across the Perspex windscreen.

Jack Morgan, the pilot, glanced at George Alexander and said, "This will be hairy." He was wearing night-vision goggles, and his eyes were invisible.

"In these mountains the downdrafts and crosscurrents are going to be murderous."

He closed his eyes, and in his mind, he disassembled and then reassembled the weapon

He was trying hard not to think about the chopper, the bad weather, and the likelihood that they would take a long, swift, hard fall into a remote mountain ravine.

The hole in the guy's shoulder was reassuringly clean, and it wasn't bleeding much.

But if you agitate the wound, you might tear a bruised vessel, and then you'll bleed to death."

His face was pale, and he was sweating.

He didn't want to tie the wounded man's hands, so they carefully moved him to a supply closet and locked him in there.

Let's find Danny and get him out of this place."

They crossed the room, passing the guard who was bound and gagged in his chair

Tina carried the remaining rope, and Elliot kept the gun.

Opposite the sliding door through which she and Elliot had entered, the security room was another door of more ordinary dimensions and construction

One passageway extended fifty feet to the left of the door and fifty feet to the right; on both sides were more doors, all shut, plus a bank of four elevators on the right

The intersecting hall began directly in front of them, across from the guardroom, and bored at least four hundred feet into the mountain; a long row of doors waited on each side of it, and other corridors opened off it as well.

They stood, indecisive, looking left, then right, and then straight ahead.

Tina had the sickening feeling that someone had been about to step out, had sensed their presence, and had gone away to get help.

Nevertheless, they crept cautiously to the elevator and peered inside apprehensively

The cab was empty, and they boarded it, and the doors glided together.

But Tina and Elliot didn't need the computer's authorization to use the elevator; not with Danny on their side

The light on the indicator board changed from four to three to two, and the air inside the lift became so frigid that Tina's breath hung in clouds before her

The elevator doors closed behind them, and around them, the air grew warmer again.

Five feet away, a door stood ajar, and animated conversation drifted out of the room beyond

Men's and women's voices

Tina knew that she and Elliot were finished if someone came out of that room and saw them

If they were discovered and confronted by a squad of angry security men, Elliot's one pistol might not be enough to discourage an assault

Then, even with Danny jamming the enemy's weapons, she and Elliot would be able to escape only if they slaughtered their way out, and she knew that neither of them had the stomach for that much murder, perhaps not even in self-defense.

Laughter pealed from the nearby room again, and Elliot said softly, "Where now?"

This level was the same size as the one on which they entered the complex: more than four hundred feet on one side, and more than one hundred feet on the other

She looked around, waiting for some sign from her child, and she and Elliot twitched in surprise when the overhead fluorescent tube winked off, then came on again

The corridor terminated in an airtight steel door similar to those found on submarines; the burnished metal glowed softly, and light gleamed off the big round-headed rivets.

As Tina and Elliot reached that barrier, the wheel-like handle in the center spun around

At the far end a window filled the center of the other short wall and apparently offered a view of a cold-storage vault; it was white with frost

On the left, computers and other equipment extended the length of the chamber

There were more video displays than Tina could count at a glance; most were switched on, and data flowed in the form of graphs, charts, and numbers

Tables were arranged along the fourth wall, covered with books, file folders, and numerous instruments that Tina could not identify.

He was tall, broad-shouldered, in his fifties, and he was wearing medical whites

In spite of its tremendous weight, it moved more smoothly and easily than an average door in an average house

She spun the wheel and located a pin that, when pushed, prevented anyone from turning the handle back to the unlocked position.

The man at the computer suddenly turned to the keyboard and started typing.

Maybe Danny could prevent the alarms from sounding, and maybe he could not, so Elliot fired once, and the display screen dissolved into thousands of splinters of glass.

The man cried out, pushed his wheeled chair away from the keyboard, and thrust to his feet

Tina had never heard Elliot speak in this tone of voice, and his furious expression was sufficient to chill even her

He seemed to be utterly vicious and capable of anything.

"My degrees are in biology and biochemistry."

Specializing in bacteriology and virology."

"We have some questions, and you two better have the answers."

Zachariah regarded her as he might have done if she had been dead on the floor and then miraculously risen.

"Well, if you don't think I can, just sit back and listen

And a lot of people around him, a lot of people protecting him, people in research and people in charge of project security - they're also megalomaniacs

It's sick, and I'm washing my hands of it." He looked at Tina again

Elliot took the remaining rope from Tina, and he gave her the pistol

"I'll have to tie and gag Dr

A wall of frigid air fell on the chopper and drove it down

Jack Morgan fought the wind, stabilized the aircraft, and pulled it up only a few feet short of the treetops.

I'm going to cut up this next valley and then swing back around toward the installation and try to avoid some of these crosscurrents

If the rotors don't ice up and cut out."

Zachariah was on the floor, bound and gagged, glaring up at them with hate and rage.

Fear spread tendrils through her and rooted her feet to the floor.

She took a step, then another, and before she knew it, she was at the window, beside Dombey.

She had the irrational fear that, if she said his name loudly, the spell would be broken and he would vanish forever.

His face was thin and sallow

Big and round, as always

She couldn't pinpoint what else about his eyes made him so different from any eyes she had ever seen, but as she met Danny's gaze, a shiver passed through her, and she felt a profound and terrible pity for him.

The boy blinked, and with what appeared to be great effort, at the cost of more than a little pain, he withdrew one arm from under the covers and reached out toward her

His arm was skin and bones, a pathetic stick

He thrust it between two of the side rails, and he opened his small weak hand beseechingly, reaching for love, trying desperately to touch her.

He has been very infectious, off and on, but not at the moment

Tamaguchi drove us very hard until we isolated the antibody and figured out why it was so effective against the disease

For almost two months, they've been reinfecting his body over and over again, letting the virus wear him down, trying to discover how many times he can lick it before it finally licks him

It's like strep throat or the common cold or like cancer, because you can get it again and again..

Right now, he's clean and uninfected

Gripped by rage and revulsion, Tina stared at Dombey

He turned away from them, spun the wheel on the steel door, and swung that barrier inward.

He needed love and attention and protection

Danny became excited when he saw her drawing near, and in spite of his terrible condition, he shakily thrust himself into a sitting position, clutching at the bed rails with one frail, trembling hand, eagerly extending his other hand toward her.

From somewhere deep inside of him, from far down beneath all the pain and fear and anguish, Danny found a smile for her

Mom..." His face spasmed, and his brave smile dissolved, and an agonized groan escaped him

Tina pushed down the railing and sat on the edge of the bed and carefully pulled Danny into her arms

He was a rag doll with only meager scraps of stuffing, a fragile and timorous creature, nothing whatsoever like the happy, vibrant, active boy that he had once been

But he hugged her very hard, and again she was surprised by how much strength he could still summon from his devastated body

Shaking violently, snuffling, he put his face against her neck, and she felt his scalding tears on her skin

Putting one hand on the boy's back to press him against her, she discovered how shockingly spindly he was each rib and vertebra so prominent that she seemed to be holding a skeleton

As his legs came out from under the covers, the hospital gown slipped off them, and Tina saw that his poor limbs were too bony and fleshless to safely support him

Weeping, she cradled him, rocked him, crooned to him, and told him that she loved him.

Alexander was increasingly confident that they would reach the installation unscathed, and he was aware that even Kurt Hensen, who hated flying with Morgan, was calmer now than he had been ten minutes ago.

Occasionally wind found the aircraft and pummeled it, but the chopper bobbed and weaved like a good boxer, and it no longer seemed in danger of being dealt a knockout punch.

Unless the drive shaft and the rotor joints freeze."

"And there's always the possibility I'll misjudge the terrain in the dark and ram us right into the side of a hill."

One by one, she removed the eighteen electrodes that were fixed to his head and body

When she gingerly pulled off the adhesive tape, he whimpered, and she winced when she saw the rawness of his skin under the bandage

"Biological and chemical

got out of the chemical and biological weapons race a long time ago."

they're now supposed to be our new friends, but they keep developing bacteriological weapons, new and more virulent strains of viruses, because they're broke, and this is a lot cheaper than other weapons systems

Iraq has a big bio-chem warfare project, and Libya, and God knows who else

Lots of people out there in the rest of the world - they believe in chemical and biological warfare

The problem is that some flaky people are attracted to this kind of work because of the secrecy and because you really do get a sense of power from designing weapons that can kill millions of people

It was around then that a Chinese scientist named Li Chen defected to the United States, carrying a diskette record of China's most important and dangerous new biological weapon in a decade

They call the stuff 'Wuhan-400' because it was developed at their RDNA labs outside of the city of Wuhan, and it was the four-hundredth viable strain of man-made microorganisms created at that research center.

And like syphilis, Wuhan-400 can't survive outside a living human body for longer than a minute, which means it can't permanently contaminate objects or entire places the way anthrax and other virulent microorganisms can

"If I understand you, the Chinese could use Wuhan-400 to wipe out a city or a country, and then there wouldn't be any need for them to conduct a tricky and expensive decontamination before they moved in and took over the conquered territory."

The virus migrates to the brain stem, and there it begins secreting a toxin that literally eats away brain tissue like battery acid dissolving cheesecloth

Tina had pulled the blanket off the bed and folded it in half, so she could wrap Danny in it for the trip out to the Explorer

Now she looked up from the task of bundling the child, and she said to Dombey, "But why was he infected in the first place?"

"Someone got careless and stupid

Almost thirteen months ago, when Danny and the other boys in his troop were on their winter survival outing, one of our scientists, a quirky son of a bitch named Larry Bollinger, accidentally contaminated himself while he was working alone one morning in this lab."

Danny's hand tightened on Christina's, and she stroked his head, soothing him

To Dombey, she said, "Surely you have safeguards, procedures to follow when and if-"

If there's an adjoining isolation chamber, you're supposed to go into it and lock the door after yourself

With smiles, murmured assurances, and kisses planted on his frail hands, she finally managed to persuade him to tuck both of his arms close to his body.

"Bollinger knew how fast Wuhan-400 claims its victims, and he just panicked

He walked out of the lab, went to his quarters, dressed in outdoor clothes, and left the complex

He wasn't scheduled for R and R, and on the spur of the moment he couldn't think of an excuse to sign out one of the Range Rovers, so he tried to escape on foot

It's good exercise, and it gets you out of this hole in the ground for a while

He tucked the snowshoes under his arm and took off down the mountain road, the same one I presume you came in on

Before he got to the guard shack at the upper gate, he climbed onto the ridge above, used the snowshoes to circle the guard, returned to the road, and threw the snowshoes away

Bollinger was probably at the bottom gate two and a half hours after he walked out of the door here, three hours after he was infected

That was just about the time that another researcher walked into his lab, saw the cultures of Wuhan-400 broken open on the floor, and set off the alarm

He started out of the forest, toward the county lane, which is about five miles from the turnoff to the labs, and after only three miles-"

Jaborski and the scouts," Elliot said.

"He must have reached the scouts five or five and a half hours after he was infected

He'd used up most of his physical reserves getting out of the lab reservation, and he was also beginning to feel some of the early symptoms of Wuhan-400

The scoutmaster had parked the expedition's minibus on a lay-by about a mile and a half into the woods, and he and his assistant and the kids had walked in another half-mile before they encountered Larry Bollinger

That wasn't good enough for Bollinger, and he got hysterical

Both Jaborski and the other scout leader decided they might have a dangerous character on their hands

He huddled in his yellow blanket on the bed, and the memory made him shiver

"The spacemen came and took us away."

They brought everyone here and put them in isolation

For as long as he could remember, he had been fascinated with death, with the mechanics and the meaning of it, and he had longed to know what it was like on the other side - without, of course, wishing to commit himself to a one-way journey there

Each time that he personally killed someone, he felt as if he were establishing another link to the world beyond this one; and he hoped, once he had made enough of those linkages, that he would be rewarded with a vision from the other side

One day maybe he would be standing in a graveyard, before the tombstone of one of his victims, and the person he had killed would reach out to him from beyond and let him see, in some vivid clairvoyant fashion, exactly what death was like

He touched the gun that he carried in a shoulder holster, and he thought of Christina Evans.

But we've checked our data a hundred times, and we can't find anything wrong with that diagnosis

Tina met Elliot's eyes, and she knew that the same thought was running through both their minds

Apparently afraid that she would voice her thoughts and alert Dombey to the incredible truth of the situation, Elliot consulted his wristwatch and said, "We ought to get out of here."

Elliot gave her the pistol and started toward the bed.

Zachariah in here and take the gag out of his mouth

Then you tie me up and gag me, leave me in the outer room

"But after everything you said to Zachariah about this place being run by megalomaniacs, and after you've made it so clear you don't agree with everything that goes on here, why do you want to stay?"

"The hermit's life agrees with me, and the pay is good," Dombey said

"And if I don't stay here, if I walk away and get a job at a civilian research center, that'll be just one less rational voice in this place

If they all left, they'd just be turning the place over to men like Tamaguchi and Zachariah, and there wouldn't be anyone around to balance things

Tamaguchi and some of his closest aides will be fired

There'll be a big shake-up, and that'll be good

If I can make them think that Zachariah was the one who spilled the secrets to you, if I can protect my position here, maybe I'll be promoted and have more influence." He smiled

They moved Zachariah into the isolation chamber and took the gag out of his mouth

He strained at his ropes and cursed Elliot

Then he cursed Tina and Danny and Dombey

The world would regard him as a freak, and everyone would want to gawk at him, put him on display

And for sure, if the people in this installation got the idea that Danny's newfound psychic abilities were a result of the parietal spot caused by his repeated exposure to Wuhan-400, they would want to test him, poke and probe at him

Not until she and Elliot figured out what effect that revelation would have on the boy's life.

We'll have to take you straight to McDonald's and pack you full of burgers and fries."

In the room near the elevators, people were still talking and laughing, but no one stepped into the corridor.

Danny opened the high-security elevator and made the cab rise once they were in it

In the guardroom, the older of the two security men was still bound and gagged in his chair

He watched them with anger and fear.

Tina, Elliot, and Danny went through the vestibule and stepped into the cold night

Over the howling of the wind, another sound arose, and Tina needed a few seconds to identify it.

She squinted up into the snow-shipped night and saw the chopper coming over the rise at the west end of the plateau

They ran to the Explorer, where Tina took Danny out of Elliot's arms and slid him into the backseat

Elliot climbed behind the wheel and fumbled with the keys

Danny stared at the oncoming chopper, and lines appeared in his forehead again.

Tina realized what the boy was going to do, and she said, "Danny, wait!"

Alexander watched death rushing up at him and knew his curiosity about the other side would shortly be satisfied.

A time to kill and a time to heal.

She held Danny close, and she stared into his dark eyes, and she wasn't able to comfort herself with those words from the Bible

The book you now hold in your hands - assuming that you are not quadridexterous and holding it with your feet - was the second book I wrote under the pen name Leigh Nichols

Therefore, I will devote what space I am given here to this novel itself and to the savage, brutal, cruel, maddening, insane, inane, nonsensical, stupid, bewildering, toxic, bloodcurdling, lip-chafing, toenail-curling experience of working with a major television network to adapt this novel, and three others, as part of a program that would have been called The Dean Koontz Theater or Dean Koontz Presents or possibly Here's Dean! or even Koontzapalooza

The producer, the studio, and the network never could agree on a title, and no one liked my idea - Kickass Koontz Cinema - and probably even realized I was not serious in proposing it.

A year later, Tina has reason to believe the accident did not occur as reported - that her son is alive, is being held against his will, and is in desperate need of her

This was one of my early attempts to write a cross-genre novel mixing action, suspense, romance, and a touch of the paranormal

Although The Eyes of Darkness does not have the intensity, the humor, the depth of characterization, the complexity of theme, or the pace of later novels, readers have responded positively to it over the years, most likely because the device of a lost child - and the dedicated mother who will do anything to find out what happened to her little boy - strikes a primal chord in all of us.

Among those in whom it struck a chord were the aforementioned producer, studio executives, and network pooh-bahs

They chose it as one of four of my novels to be developed as two-hour TV movies that would launch Popcorn, Sugar Babies, Dum Dums, and Dean or whatever the series would have been titled

I was to be an executive producer of the show and the writer of one of the first four teleplays, which would be based on my novel Darkfall

I was so young and naive, I assumed "network-approved writers" meant that each of these writers would be among the finest in the TV business, on the planet, in the universe, the elite of the elite, the crS232; me de la crS232; me, superexcellent wordsmiths incapable of spinning any story that wasn't the top, the ower of Pisa, the Mona Lisa, the Louvre Museum, the Colosseum! Network-approved writers! I was in the lap of God, in the hands of ministering angels, and there could be no doubt whatsoever that we would have a hit with Help, My Feet Are Stuck to the Floor in Dean Koontz's Theater or whatever it would be called.

They might have been talented folks who, in the past, had produced works to rival those of Shakespeare and who, in the future, might produce thousands of pages of sheer genius

About a quarter of each meeting was tedious chum talk about the executive's and the approved writers' mutual acquaintances

One writer was given two drafts and a polish

So he is praised for being merely incompetent and not also drunk, and he is given a second chance

So let's pay him a third time and hope he doesn't cut off anything as important as your head.

A second writer, a surly fellow, believed that he would soon be a famous director and informed us of this at every opportunity

He was contemptuous of the book he was paid to adapt, of me, and of the entire TV industry, to which he would never return (he assured me with a glower) after his first smash-hit film

I received a death threat by phone the night before the arbitration - I can't say for certain that it was from the writer; the voice was so deep that it might have been his mother - and the next morning the law firm handling the studio's case assured me that they had taken extra security measures for the meeting

We won the arbitration, and the writer has not, in the intervening twenty-odd years, become a famous director or, as far as I know, a director of any status.

The Eyes of Darkness was assigned to a writing team, two quite personable women who seemed bright and enthusiastic

In each subsequent meeting, one or the other would show up to take story notes on their latest draft, while the missing partner would always have been waylaid by an emergency of one kind or another: a broken washing machine and a flooded laundry room, the sudden-onset illness of a cat with symptoms suggesting (to me) demonic possession, the death of a beloved aunt, the death of a beloved uncle, the death of a beloved neighbor (I began to worry that merely by associating with these women, decades would be shorn from my life span), migraine headaches, and an unfortunate encounter with an angry Big Foot in a long line at the DMV

Because I was never in the room with both partners, getting a thoughtful response to a story note I'd given was impossible, because neither could speak for the other and could only promise to consult when next they met at the deathbed of whatever beloved person expired that week.

No one threatened my life; neither of these women had an unkempt beard (or a kempt one for that matter); neither of them presented us with a body-odor problem; and neither of them indulged in furious political rants that sprayed spittle on those of us who just wanted to make a TV movie.

Consequently, each draft of the script was full of plot holes and illogic that never quite got repaired.

The heating coils would probably have to maintain the road at about 38 to 40 degrees Fahrenheit to be sure that it remained free of snow and ice

This is obviously an expensive stretch of highway that must lead to something important and mysterious

By this time, we had passed the one-year mark in the development process, and I knew we were not going to wind up with a usable script, so I didn't insist on discussing whether the rubber tires would melt off the vehicle within two hundred yards or three, or ponder at what point the gasoline tank might explode

The second was my script of another book which, in a fit of frustration at this entire process, I wrote in three days after the assigned writer's final - and umpteenth - draft was deemed inadequate

By this time, the head of the network got the boot, and a new head of network came aboard

After all those months and all those meetings and all those network-approved writers, we had too little material to launch a series, regardless of whether it was titled From the Tormented Mind of Dean Koontz or Sitting in the Dark with Dean and Roaches or just Deaniac

One good TV movie was aired and did okay in the ratings

I would not be surprised to learn that one of the network-approved writers is in prison for crimes of a particularly perverse nature committed against small woodland animals - and I know that at least a couple of them are no longer in the business

I am still alive, thank God, and still writing books

I long ago wore out the three pairs of shoes that I was able to buy with my after-expenses and after-tax income from the project which, had it come to fruition, might have been titled I Think There's a Rat Chewing My Foot in Dean Koontz's Theater

Come back to http://english-e-reader.net/ to find more fascinating and exciting stories!

It was a windy, stormy evening, and the rain was falling heavily outside

He looked wet, tired and worried

'Well, sit down,' said Holmes, 'and tell me about yourself.'

The young man sat down, and put his wet feet near the fire

He didn't like the black Americans, so during the Civil War he fought against the men from the North, and with those from the South

But when the South lost the war, and there was equality for black people, Uncle Elias left America

So in 1869 he came back to England and went to live in a large house in the country

'He did not want any friends,' John Openshaw went on, 'and he often drank a lot

But he liked me, and when I was twelve, I moved to Uncle Elias's house

"Death!" he cried, and ran upstairs.

'Uncle Elias went immediately to the secret room and took out a box which also had three Ks on it

He burnt all the papers in the box, and said to me, "John, I know that I'm going to die soon

My brother, your father, will have all my money and my house after my death, and you will have it all when he dies

'I didn't understand what he meant, and nothing happened for a few weeks, so I did not feel so worried

He stayed in his room most of the time, and drank more than before

Then one night he drank very heavily and ran wildly out of the house, and in the morning we found him dead in a river

'When did your uncle get the letter from India, and when did he die?'

'The letter arrived on 10th March 1883, and he died seven weeks later,' answered John Openshaw.

Those letters were on Uncle Elias's envelope too!" We were both shaking and afraid.

"Yes, and this time it says 'Put the papers in the garden'."

I remembered my uncle's letter from India, and I was very worried.

He was badly hurt, and he died soon after

I thought it was murder, and I could not forget the five orange pips and the strange letters to my uncle and my father.

'But I've tried to forget, and I've lived alone in that house for nearly three years now

on the back, and five small orange pips

'It comes from East London, and it says "Put the papers in the garden"

March 7th 1869 Sent the pips to three people, Brown, Robinson and Williams.

March 12th Visited Robinson and finished business with him.

Put this paper into your uncle's box, put in a letter which says that your uncle burnt all the other papers, and put the box outside in the garden

I hope your enemies will be happy with that, and then you won't be in danger any more

'I'll do everything you say.' He went out into the dark night, the wind and the rain.

Sherlock Holmes sat silently, and watched the fire

That's why he lived a lonely life and locked all his doors so carefully

'The first from Pondicherry in India, the second from Dundee in Scotland and the third from East London,' I answered

'Somebody sent some pips from India, and arrived seven weeks later to kill Uncle Elias

Then he sent some pips from Scotland and arrived three days later to kill John's father

They wanted to stop equality for black people and to kill anyone who didn't agree with them

But in 1869 Uncle Elias, who belonged to this secret group, suddenly left America with all their papers, and so the group could not go on

'He came to me for help and those men murdered him! I'm going to find them, if it's the last thing I do!' he said to me, and he hurried out of the house.

'Watson!' he said, 'I know the names of Openshaw's enemies! And now I'm going to send them a surprise! This will frighten them!' He took five pips from an orange and put them in an envelope

He and his men are sailing back to Georgia, USA, now.'

Only one ship, the Star, was in the three ports at the right times, and this morning the Star left London to sail back to Georgia

I found out that the captain and two of his men, all Americans, weren't on the ship last night, so I'm sure they killed poor John Openshaw

When they arrive in America, they'll get the pips and then the police will catch them!'

The winter storms at sea that year were worse than ever, and so the Star never arrived in Georgia, and nobody saw the captain or his men again

Come back to http://english-e-books.net/ to find more fascinating and exciting stories!

I have liked telephones, and here in France we now have so many of them that you are never safe from interruption

But the truth is that I am fighting down the feeling that a stranger has broken into the house and is in my bedroom

I only get back to a more normal state when I recognize the voice at the other end and when I know what is wanted of me.

However, I had become expert at overcoming this fear and had trained myself to speak calmly, no matter what said to me

Please call the police and come quickly.'

He at least seemed to understand what I said, and told me he would pick me up and take me to my brother's house.

I had just managed to pull on trousers and a shirt and grab a hat and coat, when a black Citroen stopped outside the door.

The commissaire drove through the open factory gate, stopped by the main entrance, and we got out of the car

A policeman stepped out of the doorway and led us to one of the workshops where all the lights were on

The camera was pointing downwards, and I made an effort to look.

The hammer was in its fully lowered position, and I saw that Andre's head and arm could only be a flattened mess.

Look, the hammer is set at 50 tons, and the drop at zero

One thing I am sure of: my brother's wife certainly did not know how to set and operate this hammer.'

Watching my brother's back, I pushed the switch and the steel hammer shook slightly, then rose quickly

I turned and was violently sick in front of a young policeman, whose face was as green as mine must have been.

Later, we became quite friendly and he admitted that, for a long time, he had suspected me of killing Andre

But he could find no evidence and no motive.

She never tried to defend herself and even got quite annoyed when she realized people thought she was mad

She confessed to the murder of her husband and proved easily that she knew how to work the steam hammer

But there was no possible doubt because the fingerprints of his left hand were the same as those found all over his laboratory and up at the house.

Six people from the Air Ministry came to the laboratory and went through all his papers

They took away some of his instruments, but told the commissaire that the most interesting documents and instruments had been destroyed.

Henri, Helene and Andre's son, came to live with me

Helene was allowed visitors at the asylum, and I went to see her on Sundays

Once or twice the commissaire accompanied me and later I learned that he had also visited Helene alone

She rarely answered questions and spent a lot of her time sewing, hut her favourite activity seemed to be catching flies, which she always released unharmed after examining them carefully.

Only once was Helene's behaviour so wild and uncontrollable that the doctor had to give her a powerful drug to calm her down

'Yes, and they laughed at me.'

We were just finishing our lunch and I was pouring some wine into Henri's glass for him to dip a biscuit in

It was lucky that he was staring at the wine glass and not at me, or something in my expression might have frightened him.

This was the first time he had ever mentioned flies, and I was relieved that Commissaire Charas was not present

'Where did you see this fly, Henri, and..

Its head is white instead of black, and it has a strange sort of leg.'

Feeling more and more like Commissaire Charas, but trying to look unconcerned, I went on:

Afterwards, she changed her mind and wanted me to find it again.'

'I think that fly must have died long ago, Henri,' I said, getting up and walking to the door.

Charas was more than just an intelligent and educated police officer

She had been very willing to speak about her life with my brother - which seemed a happy and ordinary one - up to the time he died

and you know it,' was her reply.

I was also afraid that he would look for and find the fly Henri had talked of

He enjoyed life, had a good sense of humour, loved children and animals, and could not bear to see anyone suffer.

Either he had gone mad, or else he had a reason for letting his wife kill him in such a strange and terrible way.

She was allowed to go into the garden during certain hours of the day, and had been given a little square where she could grow flowers

I had sent her seeds and some rose bushes out of my garden.

I only know one thing, and that is that you are not insane

But I intend to know everything, Helene, and either you tell me and I'll see what is to be done, or...'

I promised Andre that fly would be destroyed, and I can say nothing until it is.'

'Helene, as soon as the police examine that fly they will know that you are not insane, and then...'

What else could it do but go to others it loves, to Henri, to you - you who might know and understand what needed to be done!'

'I understand, Helene, and I'll do my best for Henri whether you tell me or not

'Because I must and will know how and why my brother died,' I said.

I took her back and waited while she went up to her room

'I'll come and see you again tomorrow.'

I told the servants that I would have only a light supper and that I was not to be disturbed afterwards

I ran upstairs, threw Helene's envelope onto my desk and made another careful search of the room

When the servant brought my supper, I poured myself a glass of wine, and locked the door after her

I then disconnected the telephone - I always did this now at night - and turned out all the lights except the lamp on my desk.

I opened Helene's envelope and took out several closely written pages

I simply and faithfully carried out his last wish by smashing his head and right arm under the steam hammer of his brother's factory.

I turned the page and began to read.

Any solid object placed in his 'transmitter' was instantly disintegrated - and then reintegrated in a special receiving machine.

He could see a time when there would be no aeroplanes, ships, trains or cars and, therefore, no roads or railway lines, ports, airports or stations

They would be replaced all over the world by stations for transmitting and receiving objects

A traveller would be placed in a cabin at the station, the machine would be turned on, and the traveller would disappear and reappear almost immediately at the chosen receiving station.

It was the first time he told me about his experiments and he came running into the house and threw the ashtray into my hands.

'Do you remember I once told you about some mysterious flying stones in India? They come flying into houses as it thrown from outside, even though the doors and windows are closed.'

'And I remember your friend, Professor Augier, saying that the only possible explanation was that the stones had been disintegrated outside the house, had then come through the walls, and been reintegrated before hitting the floor or opposite walls

He took the ashtray out of my hands and looked at it

A few days later, Andre had a new problem which made him fussy and bad-tempered for several weeks

'I've been working my way through many problems, and I haven't been very pleasant to live with

Dandelo was a small white cat who had come into our garden one day and remained with us

Then one evening he came home smiling, and I knew that his troubles were over.

We had a special dinner to celebrate and at the end of the meal, when the servant brought in the bottle of champagne, Andre took it from her.

I held the champagne and glasses while he unlocked the door and switched on the lights

He then opened the door of a telephone booth he had bought, and which he had made into his transmitter

Having carefully closed the door, he took me to the other end of the room and gave me a pair of very dark sun glasses

He put on another pair and walked back to the booth.

Then he pushed a switch and the whole room was brightly lit by an orange flash of light

I saw a ball of fire inside the transmitter and felt its heat on my face and hands

He opened the door of the booth - and I was amazed to see that the bottle of champagne and the chair were not there.

'Drink this and I'll show you something much more amazing.'

He put the little animal on the floor of the booth and quickly closed the door

I put on my dark glasses again and saw and felt the ball of fire.

Without waiting for Andre, I rushed into the next room and looked into the receiving booth.

'If this little animal is still alive and well in a month, we can then consider the experiment a success.'

'I must be able to explain how and why it works.'

I took him to the open window and ordered him to release the fly

I knew that Henri had caught the fly because it looked different from other flies, but I also knew that his father hated cruelty to animals and that there would be a fuss if he discovered our son had put a fly in a box or bottle.

At dinner time that evening I had still not seen Andre, so I ran down to the laboratory and knocked at the door

Put the boy to bed and come back in an hour's time.

I went back to the house and put Henri to bed, then I returned to the laboratory where I found another note pushed under the door

Knock three times on the door to show that you understand and then fetch me a bowl of milk with some brandy in it.

Shaking with fear, I did as he asked, and in less than five minutes I was back

Walk over to my desk and put down the bowl of milk Then go into the other room where the receiving booth is

Look carefully and try to find a fly which ought to be there, but which I am unable to find

Knock again three times and I will know I have your promise

There were papers everywhere, chairs lay on their sides, and one of the window curtains was half-torn and hanging down

I already knew that the fly Andre wanted was the one which Henri had caught and which I made him release.

I heard Andre moving in the next room, and then a strange sucking noise, as though he had trouble drinking his milk.

Andre had his head and shoulders covered by the brown velvet cloth from the table.

Andre let out a strange sigh and let his right arm drop

I went out and sank down to the floor crying as he locked the door behind me

He started typing again and I waited

At last he came to the door and pushed a note under it.

I must think and by then I will have typed out an explanation for you

Take one of my sleeping pills and go to bed

I need you fresh and strong tomorrow, my poor love.

I woke suddenly at 7 a.m., ran down to the kitchen, and prepared coffee, bread and butter.

Andre opened the laboratory door as soon as I knocked and I took in the food

His head was still covered, and on his desk lay a typewritten sheet of paper, which I picked up

Andre pointed to the other door, and I walked into the next room

He shut the door after me, and I heard him pouring out coffee as I read:

My only hope is to find that fly and take it through with me again

If you cannot work, I'll call Professor Augier, and he and all your other friends will save you

But he knocked a 'no' on his desk and pointed to the door.

I told them a fly had escaped from the Professor's laboratory and that it must be caught alive

They said so to the police later, and that hunt for a fly probably saved me from the guillotine.

I questioned Henri and frightened the poor boy by my wild, fierce manner

But then I kissed him and made him understand what I wanted

I took the food down to the laboratory and, after he let me in, put it on his desk

He typed an answer and pushed it under the door.

I have thought of a way which is neither simple nor easy, but you can and will help me.

'They will help you and save you, Andrei'

Several furious knocks shook the door, and I knew then that he would never accept this solution

If you cannot find the dark glasses, turn away from the machine and put your hands over your eyes.

'I'm ready, Andre!' I shouted, turning and covering my eyes.

His head and shoulders still covered with the velvet cloth, Andre stepped carefully out of the booth.

He moved away quickly and fell over one of the chairs

As he fell, the velvet cloth slowly dropped off his head and shoulders.

I screamed again and again but could not stop looking at him

Slowly, the monster, the thing that had been my husband, covered its head, got up and found its way into the other room.

I hope there is no life after death because, if there is, I shall never forget the horror! Day and night, awake or asleep, I see it, and I know that I will see it forever.

Pink and wet, the nose was also that of a cat, a huge cat

From this hung something long and black and wet at the end.

Then the noise stopped and a sheet of paper came under the door

Trembling with fear and disgust, I crawled over to where I could read it without touching it.

Now, only the eyes and mouth remain

Knock on the door when you are ready and I will explain what you have to do.

Getting up, I went to the door and tried to speak

He explained his plan in short, typewritten notes, and I agreed to everything.

He pointed to the control switch as he went past, and I watched him stop in front of that terrible instrument.

I watched him kneel down, wrap a cloth round his head, and lie down flat on the floor.

the thing's body shook for a second and then lay still.

The police would never understand but the professors would, and they must not! That had been Andre's last wish.

The night watchman must have heard the hammer and would be round at any moment

I pushed the other switch and the hammer slowly lifted

Seeing, but trying not to look, I ran forward and put the right arm under the hammer

Then I came back and pushed the first switch

You know the rest and can now do whatever you think right.

During our dinner, we talked about politics, books, films, and the local football club

'First because it was partly intended for you, and secondly because it will interest you

Without a word, he took the sheets of paper Helene had given me and started to read

Twenty minutes later he carefully folded them and put them into the brown envelope

It was quite empty and I was alone.'

Come back to http://english-e-reader.net/ to find more fascinating and exciting stories!

The store buys and sells clothes

Anna looks up and sees him.

They talk about books and movies.

Cal has no money and no home

Go and get it!"

Many people stop and listen

He sees Cal and Sunny.

He sees the hat, too, and smiles.

Rod takes the money and runs from the store.

"He's tall and thin," she says

"And he's wearing a green and yellow hat."

"He's wearing a green and yellow hat!" one policeman says.

"And he's tall and thin!" his friend says

A man stops and looks at her hat

Come back to http://english-e-reader.net/ to find more fascinating and exciting stories!

I had just finished cutting some meat, which was very tough, and said, waving the knife in a way that was not at all appropriate for a vicar, that anyone who murdered Colonel Protheroe would be doing the world a favour.

But Mary, who is a servant at the vicarage, just put a dish of unpleasant-looking cabbage on the table and left the room.

She is twenty years younger than I am, very pretty, and unable to take anything seriously.

Tea and talk at four-thirty.'

'Mrs Price Ridley, Miss Wetherby, Miss Hartnell, and that terrible Miss Marple.'

What luck.' He quickly left the room and Griselda and I went into my study.

It's so mysterious, isn't it, the way she suddenly rented a house here, and hardly ever goes outside it? It's like a detective story

But I am the sort of woman you most dislike, and yet you adore me, don't you?'

Just think of the talk in the village.' She kissed me, and stepped through the open glass door into the garden.

Lettice is a pretty girl, tall and fair and delicate

She came through the glass door, pulled off her little yellow hat and said, 'Is Dennis about?'

I said I would look at Dr Stone's barrow.' And she wandered out again, and across the garden.

Miss Cram is a healthy young woman, with pink cheeks and a loud voice

Then I saw that the hands of the clock pointed to a quarter to five, which meant that it was really half-past four, so I got up and went to the sitting room

I sat down between Miss Marple and Miss Wetherby.

'We were just talking', said Griselda, 'about Dr Stone and Miss Cram.'

'How like Colonel Protheroe, and what nonsense,' said Mrs Price Ridley.

'I saw her go round to the study window.' Miss Marple lives next door and sees everything, usually when she is gardening.

'She and Dr Haydock may be old friends,' said Mrs Price Ridley.

The excitement rose, then Miss Marple said, 'Bad girl! If you make things up, people often believe them, and sometimes that leads to problems.'

'I wonder if there is a romance between the artist Lawrence Redding and Lettice Protheroe,' said Miss Wetherby.

She was looking at Griselda as she spoke, and I suddenly felt very angry

Griselda paused, then said, 'You do believe me, don't you? When I say there's nothing between Lawrence and me.'

There were very few people that evening at the Wednesday church service, but afterwards, as I left, I saw a woman standing and looking up at one of our coloured-glass windows

When we reached her gate, she said, 'Please, come in and tell me what you think of my new home.'

It was arranged very simply, but perfectly, and I wondered what had made Mrs Lestrange come to St Mary Mead

Her hair was red gold and her make-up was perfect

While we talked about pictures, books and old churches, I felt that Mrs Lestrange really wanted to talk to me about something else

When I left to go home, I looked back and saw her watching me with an anxious expression.

I opened the door and then stopped

There was a man and a woman in the studio

The man's arms were round the woman and he was kissing her.

The two people were Lawrence Redding, and Mrs Protheroe.

I backed out and walked quickly to my study

I got up to open it and Mrs Protheroe came straight in

She had brown hair, a pale face and very deep grey eyes

'Oh! Do you think I haven't thought about that again and again? I'm not a bad woman

'I've thought about what you said at lunch,' she told me, 'and I've found some good things to eat.'

The menu was expensive, but Mary seemed to have enjoyed undercooking and overcooking everything

He has dark hair, his eyes are bright blue, and he can tell a good story

Griselda and Dennis kept telling jokes and Lawrence cheerfully joined in

'This isn't the usual sort of love affair between Anne and me.'

I told him that people had been saying that since the beginning of time, and a strange little smile touched his lips

'Of course, if this were a book, the old man would die - and no one would be sorry.'

Then I spoke to him very seriously and asked him to leave St Mary Mead

Colonel Protheroe would hear about it - and things would be made much worse for her.

At that moment, Griselda and Dennis came in and said I must not stop Lawrence from enjoying himself.

'Oh, we'd get in first and tell him to put his hands up!' said Griselda

On Thursday, I was leaving the church and going home for lunch when I met Colonel Protheroe.

'He came out of prison yesterday and is promising to punish me! Why? Because when I, as a magistrate, sent him to prison, I did not consider his wife and children

I went home, had lunch, and went out again to visit some people

I was told that Mr Abbott of Low Farm was dying and asked to come at once.

Low Farm was nearly two miles away and I could not possibly get back by six-fifteen

So I told Mary that I would try to be back by six-thirty, and left.

As I reached the vicarage gate, it opened and Lawrence Redding came out

The front door is always open, but I rang the bell and Mary answered it.

I told him you would be back soon and that Colonel Protheroe was waiting in the study

I went down the passage and opened the study door

I took a few steps across the room and then stopped

There was a pool of some dark liquid by his head, and it was dripping on to the floor

I called Mary and I ordered her to run and fetch Dr Haydock

When he arrived, he bent over Colonel Protheroe and examined him, then he looked at me

And where's the weapon? I'd better call the police.' He picked up the telephone and gave the facts as simply as possible.

The man was much better, and his wife said she had not telephoned me.'

I suddenly remembered the conversation last night, and Lawrence Redding telling us he had a Mauser.

He was not just very energetic, but also extremely rude and bossy

Inspector Slack took his constable's notebook, read it, and strode over to the body

Then he looked at the things on the desk and examined the blood

'When he fell forward, the clock was pushed over and it stopped

'He sits down to write this, an enemy comes in through the glass door and shoots him.'

Then Mary came to tell me that Griselda was back, so I went to the sitting room and told her everything

And the clock fell over and has stopped at 6.22.'

Because when that clock said twenty past six it was really only five minutes past, and at five minutes past I don't suppose Colonel Protheroe had even arrived at the house.'

We thought that Inspector Slack would come and ask me what it was I had wanted to tell him, so we were surprised when Mary told us that he had gone

'I've always wanted to be right in the middle of a murder,' he said, and went out into the garden to look for footprints

He went in, threw down the pistol, and said, "I did it." Just like that.' Satisfied, she left the room.

'You've never done one.' Before Griselda could reply, a shadow fell across the table, and a very gentle voice said, 'Please forgive me

I opened the glass door and she stepped inside and sat down with us

She looked a little pink and a little excited.

'Dennis', said Griselda, 'is very excited about a footprint he found, and has gone to tell the police about it.'

And young men are so hot-headed and so quick to believe the worst.'

'But if there was an argument,' I argued, 'the shot may have been fired in sudden anger, and Lawrence might have been very upset afterwards about what he had done.'

'I'll go and see,' said Lettice.

'I think, I'll go home and tell Anne that Lawrence has been arrested.' She went out of the French window again.

She's got a very definite idea in her head and she's acting upon it.'

He is small and has red hair

About ten o'clock last night, Redding comes in, throws down a pistol, and says to the police, "Here I am

Said he came here to see you and found Protheroe

They argued and he shot him

I've heard gossip - about Redding and the daughter

The doctor had just come in and was eating a plate of eggs and bacon in the dining room

'She didn't say anything about it, and she would have done if she had heard it.'

'Slack didn't find a silencer, and he asked Redding

At first Redding didn't seem to know what he was talking about, and then said he didn't use one

I'm a doctor, and I know

'We'd better go down to the police station and see him.'

Inspector Slack was at the police station and soon we were sitting opposite Lawrence Redding.

You found Protheroe there, argued with him, shot him, and left.'

I tore it open and read:

As we all went out together, I looked over my shoulder and saw Lawrence Redding's face

His eyes were looking at the note in my hand and I have never seen such pain in any human being's face.

As we walked over to Old Hall, I told Melchett and Haydock how I had seen Redding and Mrs Protheroe kissing in the studio

The servant hurried away and returned to say that she would see us soon.

'Mrs Protheroe went upstairs for a rest and the Colonel went to his study

Colonel and Mrs Protheroe had tea at four-thirty

Immediately after they had left, Mr Clement rang up and I told him that they had gone out.'

It was a lady the servant had not seen before and she had asked for Colonel Protheroe, not Mrs Protheroe.

'It's true! I hated him, and yesterday I shot him.'

I saw my husband - and I fired.'

As Melchett and I left the bedroom, I saw a thin man come out of another room along the passage.

We rang the bell and were shown by a maid into the sitting room.

'In fact I was in my garden from five o'clock onwards yesterday and from there, well, I can see everything that is happening next door.'

But I suppose Colonel Protheroe wasn't there yet, because she came back almost immediately, and walked down to the studio.'

Mrs Protheroe came to the door, and they both went inside.'

'Well then,' said Colonel Melchett, 'did you also see Mrs Protheroe's and Mr Redding's expressions as they walked along the road?'

'They were smiling and talking,' said Miss Marple

'Colonel Melchett,' Miss Marple said, 'why don't you tell Mr Redding what Mrs Protheroe has done and explain that you don't believe her

She counted her fingers, 'One, two, three, four, five, six - yes, and a possible seven

I opened the sitting room door and on the sofa beside Griselda, sat Gladys Cram, Dr Stone's secretary.

'Mr Redding came in and confessed,' I said.

'Well,' she got up, 'I suppose I must go.' And with many thanks and goodbyes, she left.

'Yes, you can go.' She left the room, and I turned to Griselda

She's a woman, and women act in that silly way

'Miss Marple saw him and Mrs Protheroe leave the studio just after six-thirty

Dr Stone met them and they walked together to the village

Miss Hartnell says she stayed there until seven o'clock, and Redding went with Stone to the Blue Boar for a drink

Then he went back to the vicarage and asked for the vicar at the front door

Mary told him that Colonel Protheroe was there, so he went in - and shot him - just as he said he did!'

'But I touched the body and it was cold,' I said.

'What we want is the true story from both Mrs Protheroe and Mr Redding

'I'll call the station,' said Slack, 'and then we'll get to work on this room.'

I decided to leave them and found my wife and Miss Marple in the sitting room.

And all the time he was keeping a second family - a former servant, and five children! What a terrible shock to his wife and daughter.'

'Mary had told him that you wouldn't be in till half-past six, and he was willing to wait until then

And yet at twenty past six he sits down and says he "can't wait any longer".'

And as he was writing, someone came in through the garden doors, came up behind the colonel and shot him

Then he saw the note and the clock and he wrote 6.20 at the top of the letter and altered the clock to 6.22

Then she got up and said she really must get home.

So I met Mrs Protheroe that evening at a quarter past six and told her my decision

Then we left the studio, and met Dr Stone, and I went off with him to the Blue Boar for a drink

I was upset and afterwards I suddenly decided to go and see the vicar.

I picked it up - and recognized it as my pistol! And I just thought Anne must have taken it, meaning to shoot herself because she was so unhappy

I thought that after we parted in the village, she must have come back here and - so I put the pistol in my pocket and left

He said something nice and normal about seeing Protheroe - and I just started shouting

Then I walked and walked

And I thought that if Anne had done this awful thing, I was responsible, so I went and confessed.'

Lettice Protheroe, Dennis, and all their friends

The door opened and Dr Haydock came in with Anne Protheroe.

My husband and I drove into the village together

I hoped no one would see me, but of course, Miss Marple was in her garden! She stopped me and I explained I was going to meet my husband

Then I went straight across to the study and looked through the window

'Do you mind, Mrs Protheroe, just showing us exactly what you did?' Inspector Slack pushed open the glass doors, and she stepped outside and walked round the house to the left

Then he told me to go and sit at the desk

So she and Haydock and Lawrence Redding left

Colonel Melchett remained, and Slack who was looking at the note

'We'll go and see her

We went up to the neat front door of Mrs Price Ridley's house and the inspector rang the bell

'I was telephoned in my own house and insulted!'

'"Unless you keep quiet, it will be very bad for you." I replied, "Who are you?" and the voice answered, "The Avenger"

'Just think of the call as a joke, and don't worry, Mrs Price Ridley,' I said.

And the next thing is to find out what everyone was doing that evening between six and seven

I believed him, and yet I wondered why he now looked so unhappy

I tore it open and read:

I would be very grateful if you could come and see me this afternoon

I am in great trouble and would like your advice.

Archer is a poacher, but friendly and cheerful

Hawes was nervous and his behaviour strange

I remembered what Dr Haydock had said about his illness and supposed that explained it

And then I also left to go and see Mrs Lestrange.

I am in a very strange position, Mr Clement, and I want to ask your advice about what I should do next

What is past is past and cannot be undone

'There is a police inspector here, and he says he must see you.' Mrs Lestrange said calmly, 'Show him in, Hilda.'

'Good afternoon, Madam.' Then he saw me and frowned

I'm asking everyone where they were yesterday evening between the hours of six and seven p.m.'

'You said between six and seven, Inspector

If you are alone and do not want to see people - well, the only thing to do is to let them ring.'

'So if anyone said that they'd seen you out and about then...'

When he had gone, Mrs Lestrange also got up and held out her hand to me

When we had finished, I said goodbye and took the private path towards the vicarage

When I found a place where the plants beside the path looked as though someone had walked on them, I left the path and forced my way through

'How did the murderer come to the study? First way, along the road and through the gate

She was working in the garden, and was very pleased with the stone

But Miss Marple was sure she had seen nobody in the road when he and Anne were in the studio.

Dr Stone and Miss Cram - it's the quickest way to the barrow

And Dr Stone returned that way - as you know, Mr Redding, because he joined you and Mrs Protheroe.'

Mr Redding and Mrs Protheroe must have heard it, too.'

'Inspector Slack asked me whether I heard the shot after Mr Redding and Mrs Protheroe had left the studio or before

'I'll go and try this evening,' said Lawrence

'But first, the vicar and I have a little job to do.' So we said goodbye to Miss Marple and walked back to the woods.

We turned and walked this way, but after a short distance, there were no more broken bushes

So we went back to the path and walked a little farther along it

This time we went towards the vicarage and finally to where the bushes grew against the wall.

I pushed forward - and came face to face with Inspector Slack.

'Well, we tracked it - and do you know where it came from? Mr Lawrence Redding's cottage!'

So, someone walked into the empty cottage and used the telephone

That's two strange telephone calls in one day, and I bet they were made by the same person.'

'Ah, what did Mr Redding do most afternoons? He went up to Old Hall and painted Miss Protheroe's picture

Then, years later, she hears that he is living in this village, so comes down here and tries it again

'But, of course, she can't have telephoned Mrs Price Ridley and shot Colonel Protheroe at exactly the same time,' he continued

Do go and find out why.'

I couldn't sleep because I kept thinking about Colonel Protheroe, so I got up and looked out of my window

'Because a short time afterwards she came back, and she didn't have the suitcase with her.'

Lawrence Redding told how he had found the body, and admitted that the pistol belonged to him.

She had gone to the vicarage at about a quarter past six and thought that the study was empty

I told of my appointment with Protheroe and the phone call asking me to go to the Abbotts' house

'My wife knew, and my nephew Dennis, and Colonel Protheroe himself mentioned it that morning in the village

Dr Haydock then described the appearance of the body and the exact injuries

Inspector Slack's evidence was careful and short

The unfinished letter was produced and the time on it - 6.20 - noted

So I went straight back into the Blue Boar and was lucky enough to see Dr Stone.

He led the way upstairs and into his sitting room, where Miss Cram was working

His head was round and bald, and he wore thick glasses

Because he had read a few books, he thought he knew more than a man who has studied the subject all his life and...'

She never forgets anything.' He went into the next room and returned with a suitcase.

'I'm going up to London for two days, to see my mother, and my lawyers

On Tuesday I shall return.' Dr Stone attempted to leave, carrying the suitcase, as well as a large coat and a bag of books

And so we walked together to the station, Dr Stone with the suitcase, and I with the coat and books.

A train from London was standing in the station and the train for London was just coming in

We began to run, and inside we bumped into a very good-looking young man

I recognized him immediately as Miss Marple's nephew and I apologized

I began to walk back to the village and our local chemist, Mr Cherabim, joined me

Then I saw Lawrence Redding on the other side of the road, and told Mr Cherabim that I had to speak to him.

We went up the path, and he took a key from his pocket

Someone knew about that pistol of mine.' He opened the door and I went inside

He had, following Miss Marple's advice, gone up to Old Hall and talked to the servant, Rose.

'I feel that someone might have seen or heard something, and I wondered if you could help me?'

'Well, she was walking past the study window, and the master was there with the lady

Can I go into the kitchen and speak to her?'

At last, a meeting was arranged in the garden, and here Lawrence spoke to a very nervous Gladdie

I will not allow it." It sounded as though the lady wanted to tell Mrs Protheroe something, and he didn't want her to

Even Colonel Protheroe, a churchwarden and..."'

Perhaps he suspected her of the crime and was trying to protect her

In fact, I felt rather happy at the thought of no more burnt vegetables and tough meat.

But she's upset, so please go and talk to her.' And she pushed me into the kitchen before I could argue.

And then, before he's even been buried, his daughter comes here and says I don't do my work properly.'

So I said, "If the vicar and his wife are satisfied, that is all that matters." And she laughed and said, "Oh! But are they?"'

I left the kitchen and found Griselda and Dennis waiting for me in the hall.

'She's staying,' I said, and told them what had upset Mary.

I went into my study and walked over to the desk

It was a blue earring, and I remembered exactly where I had last seen it.

He turned immediately to Griselda and as they talked, I heard her say, 'Do you have any ideas about the murder, Mr West?'

'I met him at a dinner not long ago and we had a most interesting talk

Inspector Slack's orders, when I spoke to him on the telephone, were short and strong

Griselda and I returned home very excited

We said goodnight and he went up to bed.

Could you and the vicar come for lunch today? Something strange has happened, and I would like Mr Clement's advice.

'He asked me if I wanted to find my husband's murderer, and I said, "Yes." And then he asked me whether I suspected anyone, and I said, "No." And then he said, did I think the person who committed the crime knew the village, and I said they certainly seemed to

Griselda and I agreed

But to my surprise, she continued along to the end of the passage, then up a narrow staircase and into a large dark room under the roof

On the floor, there were suitcases, broken furniture, and some pictures.

'I am sleeping very badly just now, and at about three o'clock this morning I thought I heard someone moving about the house

All these things were in the attic when I married Lucius and I've never looked at them before

If we'd been planning to go away together, and then Lucius had died - it would be so awful now

I'm going to find out the truth, and that's why I asked Miss Cram to come here

I think she knows something and I want to watch her.'

Lucius was very well off and he left things equally divided between me and Lettice

Old Hall goes to me, but Lettice can choose enough furniture for a small house, and she will have enough money to buy one.'

And when I found Lettice alone downstairs in the sitting room, I went in and shut the door.

'Lettice,' I said, and held out the earring, 'Why did you drop this in my study?'

'But she has only been in my study once since the murder, and then she was dressed in black and did not wear blue earrings.'

'What?' She jumped up, looking wild and frightened

I hoped it would get her into trouble.' I told her that I would return the earring to Anne and say nothing about how I had found it.

Griselda and I went home separately as I wanted to go round by the barrow to see if the police had found the suitcase.

She was seen walking into the woods, and that path goes only to Old Hall, and to this barrow.'

I wished Hurst good luck and continued on towards the vicarage

Someone had been here since Lawrence and myself.

I soon came to the place where I had met Lawrence and continued on further

I went across and looked between them

I picked it up and put it in my pocket

So I went with Miss Marple into her house and telephoned Inspector Slack.

He arrived not long afterwards, and not in a good mood

He had brought several keys with him and in one minute, the suitcase was open

Next, there was a very old coat, then an old cap and an old pair of boots

Inside the parcel were some little silver objects and a silver plate.

He was afraid that because of the murder we might search his rooms and find this silver

So he told the girl to put on these old clothes and go and hide the suitcase in the woods

Then, when it was safe, he planned to return and collect it one night

'Of course, when the expert saw the silver, he would know it wasn't the real thing, and then Colonel Protheroe would remember that he had shown the things to Dr Stone...'

And I think we ought to find out for certain.' I went once more to the telephone and called Old Hall

I thanked her, replaced the receiver, and turned to Miss Marple

'A reason, yes, but when the shot was fired, Dr Stone was walking to the village with Mrs Protheroe and Lawrence Redding.'

I returned to the vicarage and found my curate, Hawes, waiting for me in my study

He was walking up and down, and his whole body was shaking.

Then he took a small box from his pocket, took a pill from the box, and swallowed it with the water.

I just thought something had happened and that was why Mrs Protheroe had asked to see you.'

But what does he want to come and see me for? I don't like it! I never suggested that he was guilty

He was determined to punish him, so he had a lot to drink and then shot him

Soon he thanked me and left

I had gone to the front door with him, and on the hall table, I saw four notes

They all looked as though they had been written by the same person, and they all said, 'Urgent'

Mary came out of the kitchen and saw me looking at them

Perhaps you could come and see me this afternoon?

Please, dear Vicar, could you come to my house this afternoon and help me?

Will you call in and see me this afternoon?'

I crushed the paper in my hand and threw it into the fireplace just as Griselda entered the room.

She had picked up the paper and read it before I could stop her

I lit it and watched it burn

But it was true that I didn't know about Lawrence and Anne

But I picked up the other three letters and left the vicarage.

I also wondered whether Inspector Slack had returned from Old Hall, so I went to the police station and found that he had

She was sitting there and saying very loudly that she had never taken a suitcase to the woods.

The Inspector answered by opening the door for her, and Miss Cram walked out.

There's a good man in Much Benham, who knows all about old silver and I've sent a car to fetch him

I said goodbye and walked into the village to see the old ladies

But I have heard that she has said she was at home all the time and that she didn't answer the door because - well, she didn't want to see me!'

'So I went round the house and knocked on the windows

I went straight home afterwards, and Mrs Protheroe called at about half-past six to borrow a gardening magazine

I said goodbye, and as I left, I asked Clara about the sneeze.

I decided to visit Dr Haydock and went down the road to his house.

He had read about archaeology, but he kept making mistakes and Protheroe must have noticed

'The police aren't sure.' I then told him that I was worried about my curate, Hawes, and that I was anxious that he should get away for a rest.

Nobody ever liked him because he always thought he was right, and that others were always wrong

So I told him about my talks with Miss Hartnell and Miss Wetherby

Then I thought of something, and I took from my pocket the shiny brown stone I had found in the woods

I held it out to him and asked him what it was.

I took it and shook my head

Perhaps dear Griselda and Dennis would be very kind and come over here and entertain my nephew

They left at just after nine o'clock, and at half-past nine exactly, there was a little knock on my study window, and I opened the glass door for Miss Marple to come in.

I would like to explain.' She paused, and I offered her a chair

And when there is a mystery and I think I know the answer, it is so satisfying to find that I am right.'

It was written at six thirty- five and another person - the murderer - put the incorrect time 6.20 at the top.'

'Mrs Protheroe walked past my garden, and she went to the study window and she looked in and she didn't see Colonel Protheroe.'

Mrs Protheroe went to the window and thought the study was empty

'You mean that after he had been shown in, he went out again and came back later?'

Miss Marple shook her head and stood up

If only that note had said something different.' She moved towards the window and on her way put her hand into the pot of a rather tired houseplant

'She came back from the inquest and found Lettice Protheroe here

I went to answer it and saw there was a letter in the letterbox

I took it out, but as I did so, the bell rang again, so I put the letter in my pocket and opened the front door.

Thought I'd just say hello and see if you could give me a drink.'

Melchett followed me there and I went and got a bottle of wine and two glasses.

I went over and answered it.

I put the phone down, and turned to Melchett

'That was someone who wanted to confess, and we were cut off.'

It was eleven o'clock at night, but when I saw a light in a certain upstairs window, I stopped and rang the doorbell

There was the sound of feet, then a key turned in the lock, and a woman opened the door.

An empty pill bottle and a glass of water were on a table beside him

I read it all, then picked up the telephone and asked the operator for the vicarage

Then I sat down and read the anonymous letter again.

It felt as though years had passed when I heard the door open and Melchett entered the room

I passed him one of the letters and he read it aloud.

But it is my duty and...

'So it's the one man we never even thought about!' He went over to the sleeping man and shook him, at first gently, then harder

But Melchett had caught a murderer and he wanted his murderer punished

He picked up the telephone and asked for Dr Haydock's number.

Come to see Hawes at once, will you? At once, I say!' He put the phone down and turned to me

He went across to Hawes and quickly examined him

The door opened and Miss Marple walked in

'So sorry, Colonel Melchett, but when I heard that Mr Hawes was ill, I felt I must come and see if I could do something.'

'I think you should read this,' I said, and gave her Protheroe's unfinished letter

She took it and read it

I explained about the telephone call and how I had thought I recognized Hawes' voice

'Don't you think,' I said, 'that it might be better if Hawes didn't recover? We know the truth now and...'

'Of course! That's what he wants you to think! That you know the truth - and that it's best for everyone as it is

Oh, yes, it all fits in - the letter, and the pills, and poor Mr Hawes' confession

Oh, he's very clever! Keeping the letter and using it this way was very clever indeed.'

We looked at her and said nothing

It upset all my ideas and made me think he was not guilty - when up to then I had been sure that he was.'

'We know everything that Redding was doing up to 6.50 and Dr Haydock says Protheroe could not have been shot then.'

Then suddenly, just as I was leaving Mr Clement's study, I noticed the plant in the pot by the window - and - well, there it was! Clear as day!'

But Miss Marple just smiled and continued, 'I liked Anne and Lawrence, so when they both confessed in that silly way - well, I was happy that I had been wrong

She's been Archer's girlfriend for a long time, and she was alone in the house when it happened! And then, of course, there was Lettice - wanting freedom and money to do as she liked

It had made me think about the past romance between Lawrence and Griselda.

Perhaps Protheroe had found out about it and was going to tell me

So Griselda stole the pistol and shot him before I got home.

'Mrs Protheroe and her husband had just gone into the village

Just before twenty past six, she walked past my garden and stopped to speak to me

She took the pistol from the pot, came up behind him and shot him

Then she dropped the pistol on the floor and walked down to the studio!'

So perhaps the sneeze that Mrs Price Ridley's servant heard might have been the shot? But anyway, Mrs Protheroe and Mr Redding went into the studio together - and then realized, of course, that I would not leave my garden until I saw them come out again!'

'But when they did come out, their behaviour was happy and normal

He picked up the pistol and the silencer, and left the forged letter with the time written on it in blue ink

Then he left the vicarage, and met you outside, Vicar

Then he got rid of the silencer and marched into the police station with the pistol and confessed to the crime.'

'But the shot was heard at 6.30 when Lawrence and Anne had come out of the studio

Then he set fire to the end of the rope, knowing that it would take about twenty minutes to burn through and for the stone to fall and cause the explosion

Poor Mr Hawes felt more and more guilty about taking the money from the collection.'

'As I said, Mr Redding kept Colonel Protheroe's letter, and he realized that the colonel was saying that Mr Hawes was the thief

So he came back here with Mr Hawes last night and, I think, managed to put some much stronger pills in Mr Hawes' box

When the poor young man was found dead and the letter was read, everyone would think that he had shot Colonel Protheroe and killed himself because he felt so guilty

She and Dennis had heard that Mrs Price Ridley had been gossiping about the vicar and the church money

'What if someone telephoned Mr Redding and warned him,' Miss Marple said

Lawrence Redding was not an innocent man, and so the news that Mrs Sadler had seen him change Mr Hawes' pills did indeed make him do 'something stupid'.

So he went up to Old Hall that night - and two of Colonel Melchett's policemen followed him

He threw small stones at Anne's window to wake her up and she came down to the garden to talk to him

Lawrence Redding and Anne Protheroe were accused of the murder and found guilty in court

Inspector Slack was praised for his energy and ability

She wandered into my study and told me that she had always been sure her stepmother was involved

She is dying, and she wanted to see me, so she came down here using a different name

Anyway, she went to see father and told him she was dying and wanted to see me so much

'But mother sent a note to me, and I arranged to leave the tennis party early and meet her near the vicarage at a quarter past six

She and I belong to each other

Father and I didn't

But mother - well, I shall be with her till the end...' She got up and I held her hand

You've been very kind to me always - you and Griselda.'

'However,' she added, 'I'm going to be very serious and well behaved from now on.'

I have also decided that since now I'm going to be a real "wife and mother" I must look after the house as well

So I have bought two books: one on House Management and one on Mother Love.'

Miss Marple came to the window, smiled, and asked for Griselda.

So we quickly started to talk about the Protheroe case, and of 'Dr Stone', who had turned out to be a well-known thief

'My love to dear Griselda - and tell her - that any little secret is safe with me.' Really, Miss Marple is rather sweet...

Come back to http://english-e-reader.net/ to find more fascinating and exciting stories!

With great confidence, people travelled around this world and believed that they were in control of their lives

At most, people believed there might be living things on Mars, perhaps less developed than us and ready to welcome visitors

But across the great emptiness of space, more intelligent minds than ours looked at this Earth with jealous eyes, and slowly and surely made their plans against us

The planet Mars, I need not remind the reader, goes around the sun at an average distance of 224,000,000 kilometres, and receives from the sun half of the light and heat that is received by this world

It must be, if scientific thinking is correct, older than our world, and life on its surface began a long time before this Earth cooled down

It has air and water and all that is necessary to support living things.

It was also not generally understood that because Mars is older and smaller than our Earth, and further from the sun, it is nearer life's end as well as further from its beginning.

Its air is much thinner than ours, its oceans have become smaller until they cover only a third of its surface, and from its far north and south the ice is steadily moving forwards

This has brightened their intelligence, increased their abilities and hardened their hearts

And looking across space, with instruments and minds more powerful than we can dream of, they see, at a distance of only 56,000,000 kilometres, a morning star of hope - our own warmer planet with its green land and grey seas, its cloudy atmosphere and its growing population.

We, the people who live on this Earth, must seem to them at least as different and less developed as monkeys are to us

However, the next day there was no report in the newspapers except one small note in the Daily Telegraph, and the world knew nothing of one of the greatest dangers that ever threatened Earth.

He was very excited at the news and invited me to spend the night with him, watching the red planet.

I remember how I sat there in the blackness, not suspecting the meaning of the tiny light I had seen and all the trouble that it would cause me

I told Ogilvy, and he took my place and watched the cloud of gas growing as it rose from the surface of the planet

He watched until one, and then we lit the lamp and walked over to his house.

Hundreds of observers saw the flame that night and the following night, at about midnight, and again the night after that

Thick clouds of smoke or dust, which looked like little grey, moving spots through a powerful telescope on Earth, spread through the clearness of the planet's atmosphere and hid its more familiar features.

Even the daily papers woke up to these events at last, and there was much discussion of their cause

Coming home, a group of party-goers from Chertsey passed us, singing and playing music

The world seemed so safe and peaceful.

Denning, our greatest astronomer, said that the height of its first appearance was about one hundred and fifty kilometres

I was at home at the time and writing in my study with the curtains open

Many people in that part of England saw it, and simply thought that another meteorite had fallen

But poor Ogilvy had seen it fall and so he got up very early with the idea of finding it

An enormous hole had been made and the Earth had been thrown violently in every direction, forming piles that could be seen two kilometres away.

He approached it, surprised at the size and even more surprised at the shape, since most meteorites are fairly round

It was, however, still very hot from its flight through the air and he could not get close to it

He remained standing on one side of the pit that the Thing had made for itself, staring at its strange appearance and thinking that there might be some intelligent design in its shape

For a minute he hardly realized what this meant, and although the heat was great, he climbed down into the pit to see the cylinder more closely

Even then he hardly understood what was happening, until he heard another sound and saw the black mark jump forwards a little

The thought of the creature trapped inside was so terrible to him that he forgot the heat, and went forwards to the cylinder to help

He stood undecided for a moment, then climbed out of the pit and started to run into Woking.

He met some local people who were up early, but the story he told and his appearance were so wild that they would not listen to him

That quieted him a little, and when he saw Henderson, the London journalist, in his garden, he shouted over the fence and made himself understood.

When Ogilvy told him all he had seen, Henderson dropped his spade, put on his jacket and came out into the road

The two men hurried back at once to the common, and found the cylinder still lying in the same position

But now the sounds inside had stopped, and a thin circle of bright metal showed between its top and body.

They listened, knocked on the burnt metal with a rock and, getting no answer, they both decided that the men inside were either unconscious or dead.

By eight o'clock a number of boys and unemployed men were already walking to the common to see the 'dead men from Mars'

I heard it first from my newspaper boy at about a quarter to nine and I went to the common immediately.

Henderson and Ogilvy were not there

I think they understood that nothing could be done for the moment, and had gone away to have breakfast at Henderson's house

I climbed into the pit and thought I heard a faint movement under my feet

At that time it was quite clear in my own mind that the Thing had come from the planet Mars, and I felt impatient to see it opened

Going to the edge of the pit, I found a group of men in it - Henderson, Ogilvy, and a tall fair-haired man I afterwards learnt was Stent, the Astronomer Royal, with several workmen holding spades

As soon as Ogilvy saw me, he called me to come down, and asked me if I would mind going over to see Lord Hilton, who owned the land

As it was then about a quarter past five, I went home, had some tea and walked up to the station to meet him.

There were raised voices, and some sort of struggle appeared to be going on around the pit

'It's moving,' he said to me as he passed, '- unscrewing and unscrewing

I went on to the crowd and pushed my way through

I saw a young man - I believe he was a shop assistant in Woking - standing on the cylinder and trying to climb out of the pit again

Someone pushed against me, and I almost fell down on top of the screw

I turned, and as I did the screw came out and the lid of the cylinder fell onto the sand with a ringing sound

I pressed back against the person behind me, and turned my head towards the Thing again

I had the sunset in my eyes and for a moment the round hole seemed black.

Then something like a little grey snake, about the thickness of a walking-stick, came out of the middle and moved through the air towards me - and then another.

I half-turned, still keeping my eyes on the cylinder, from which other tentacles were now coming out, and began pushing my way back from the side of the pit

I saw shock changing to horror on the faces of the people around me, and there was a general movement backwards

I found myself alone, and saw the people on the other side of the pit running off

I looked again at the cylinder, and felt great terror.

A big, greyish round creature, the size, perhaps, of a bear, was rising slowly and painfully out of the cylinder

As it moved up and caught the light, it shone like wet leather

The head of the thing was rounded and had, one could say, a face

There was a mouth under the eyes, and its lipless edge shone wetly

It had fallen over the edge of the cylinder and into the pit

I heard it give a peculiar cry, and then another of these creatures appeared in the deep shadow of the door.

I turned and ran madly towards the first group of trees, perhaps a hundred metres away

Then I saw a round object moving up and down

He got his shoulder and knee up, but again he seemed to slip back until only his head was visible

Then he disappeared, and I thought I heard a faint scream

For a moment I wanted to go back and help him, but I was too afraid.

This gave people confidence and as darkness fell, a slow, uncertain movement on the common began

Black figures in twos and threes moved forwards, stopped, watched, and moved again, getting closer and closer to the pit.

They were too far away for me to recognize anyone there, but I learned afterwards that Ogilvy, Stent and Henderson were with others in this attempt at communication

Suddenly, there was a flash of light and bright greenish smoke came out of the pit in three separate clouds, which moved up, one after the other, into the still air.

Slowly a dark shape rose out of the pit and a beam of light seemed to flash out from it.

Then flashes of bright fire came from the men, and I realized that the Martians were using some kind of invisible ray

Then, by the light of their own burning, I saw each of the men falling, and their followers turning to run.

As the unseen ray of light passed over them, trees caught fire and even the bushes exploded into flame

And far away to the west I saw flashes of trees and bushes and wooden buildings suddenly set on fire.

This flaming death, this invisible sword of heat, was sweeping round quickly and steadily

Then the humming stopped and the black, rounded object sank slowly out of sight into the pit.

But it passed and let me live, and left the night around me suddenly dark and unfamiliar

Overhead the stars were coming out, and in the west the sky was still a pale, bright, almost greenish blue

The tops of the trees and the roofs of Horsell were sharp and black against the western sky

Areas of bush and a few trees still smoked, and the houses towards Woking station were sending up tongues of flame into the stillness of the evening air.

I realized that I was helpless and alone on this dark common

With an effort I turned and began an unsteady run through the grass.

The fear I felt was panic - terror not only of the Martians but of the dark and stillness all around me

I ran until I was totally exhausted and I fell down beside the road

A few minutes earlier there had only been three things in my mind: the great size of the night and space and nature, my own weakness and unhappiness, and the near approach of death

I got up and walked up the steep slope to the bridge

I answered his greeting and went on over the bridge.

Two men and a woman were talking at the gate of one of the houses

I felt foolish and angry

'You'll hear more soon," I said, and went on to my home.

My wife was shocked when she saw me, because I looked so tired and dirty

I went into the dining-room, sat down, and told her the things that I had seen.

They may stay in the pit and kill people who come near them, as they cannot get out of it

When I saw how white her face was, I began to comfort her and myself by repeating all that Ogilvy had told me about the impossibility of Martians capturing the Earth.

Both The Times and the Daily Telegraph, for example, said this very confidently the next morning

But I did not consider these points at the time, and so I thought the Martians had very little chance of success

With wine and food and the need to help my wife feel less afraid, I slowly became braver and felt safer.

I remember the dinner table that evening very clearly even now: my dear wife's sweet, worried face looking at me from under the pink lamp-shade, the white cloth laid with silver and glass, the glass of red wine in my hand

I did not know it, but that was the last proper dinner I would eat for many strange and terrible days.

Many people had heard of the cylinder, of course, and talked about it, but it did not have as much effect as a political event.

Maybe there was talk in the village streets, a new topic in the pubs - and here and there a messenger, or even an eye-witness of the later events, caused some excitement

However, for most of the time the daily routine of work, food, drink and sleep went on as it had done for countless years.

People came to the common and left it, but all the time a crowd remained

One or two adventurous people went into the darkness and crawled quite near the Martians, but they never returned, because now and again a light-ray swept round the common, and the Heat-Ray was ready to follow

At about eleven, a company of soldiers came through Horsell and spread out in a great circle around the common

Several officers had been on the common earlier in the day and one was reported to be missing

Another one arrived and was busy questioning the crowd at midnight

I had only slept a little and I got up early

I went into my garden and stood listening, but towards the common there was nothing moving.

The milkman came as usual and I asked him the latest news

He told me that during the night the Martians had been surrounded by soldiers and that field-guns were expected.

Under the railway bridge I found a group of soldiers - engineers, I think, men wearing small round caps, dirty red jackets and dark trousers

I talked with them for a time and told them of my sight of the Martians on the previous evening

An ordinary engineer is much better educated than a common soldier, and they discussed, with some intelligence, the odd conditions of the possible fight.

After some time I left them and went on to the railway station to get as many morning papers as I could

These contained only very inaccurate descriptions of the killing of Stent, Henderson, Ogilvy and the others

I got back to lunch at about two, very tired because, as I have said, the day was extremely hot and dull

They were busy in the pit, and there was the sound of hammering and a column of smoke

At about six in the evening, as I had tea with my wife in the garden, I heard an explosion from the common, and immediately after that the sound of gunfire

I rushed out onto the grass and saw the tops of the trees around the Oriental College burst into smoky red flame, and the tower of the little church beside it slide down into ruins

Then one of our chimneys cracked and broken bricks fell down onto the flower-bed by my study window.

My wife and I stood amazed

After that I took my wife's arm and ran with her out into the road

Then I went back and fetched the servant.

'We can't stay here,' I said, and as I spoke the firing started again for a moment on the common.

Three went through the open doors of the Oriental College and two began running from house to house

The sun, shining through the smoke that rose up from the tops of the trees, seemed blood-red and threw an unfamiliar bright light on everything.

I ran at once towards the pub, whose owner had a horse and cart

I explained quickly that I had to leave my home, and arranged to borrow the cart, promising to bring it back before midnight

I drove the cart down the road and, leaving it with my wife and servant, rushed into the house and packed a few valuables

He turned, stared, shouted something about 'crawling out in a thing like a dish cover', and moved on to the gate of the next house

In another moment we were clear of the smoke and the noise, and moving quickly down the opposite side of Maybury Hill.

We got there without any problems at about nine o'clock, and the horse had an hour's rest while I had supper with my cousins and left my wife in their care.

My wife was strangely silent during the drive, and seemed very worried

I had been very excited all day and I was not sorry that I had to return to Maybury

The night was unexpectedly dark, and it was as hot and airless as the day

Overhead the clouds were passing fast, mixed here and there with clouds of black and red smoke, although no wind moved the bushes around me

I heard a church strike midnight, and then I saw Maybury Hill, with its tree-tops and roofs black and sharp against the red sky.

At that moment a bright green light lit up the road around me and showed the distant woods to the north

I saw a line of green fire pass through the moving clouds and into the field to my left

Just after this came the first lightning of the storm, and the thunder burst like a gun overhead

There is a gentle slope towards the foot of Maybury Hill, and down this we went

After the lightning had begun, it flashed again and again, as quickly as I have ever seen

The flashing light was blinding and confusing, and thin rain hit my face as I drove down the slope.

I paid little attention to the road in front of me, and then suddenly my attention was caught by something

Then there was a great flash like daylight and this strange object could be seen clearly.

Then suddenly, the trees in the wood ahead of me were pushed to the side and a second enormous tripod appeared, rushing, as it seemed, straight towards me

The cart turned over on the horse and I was thrown sideways

I crawled out almost immediately and lay, my feet still in the water, under a bush

The horse did not move (his neck was broken, poor animal!) and by the lightning flashes I saw the turned-over cart and one wheel still spinning slowly

Then the enormous machine walked past me and went uphill.

As it passed it gave a deafening howl that was louder than the thunder - 'Aloo! Aloo!' - and a minute later it was with another one, half a kilometer away, bending over something in a field

I was wet with rain above and pool-water below

I got to my feet at last and, keeping low, managed to get into a wood near Maybury without the machines seeing me

But that night it was all very strange and I was physically exhausted, wet to the skin, deafened and blinded by the storm

Near the top I stood on something soft and, by a flash of lightning, saw the body of a man

I had never touched a dead body before, but I forced myself to turn him over and feel for his heart

Then the lightning flashed again and I saw his face

I stepped over him nervously and moved on up the hill

Towards Maybury Bridge there were voices and the sound of feet, but I did not have the courage to shout or go to them

I let myself into my house and locked the door, walked to the bottom of the stairs and sat down, shaking violently.

It was some time before I could get to my feet again and put on some dry clothes

The window looks over the trees and the railway towards Horsell Common

The towers of the Oriental College and the trees around it had gone

Across the light, great black shapes moved busily backwards and forwards.

I closed the door noiselessly and moved nearer the window

The view opened out until, on one side, it reached to the houses around Woking Station, and on the other, to the burnt woods of Byfleet

Between them were areas of fire and smoking ground

I turned my desk chair to the window and stared out at the country and, in particular, at the three enormous black Things that were moving around the common

The storm had left the sky clear, and over the smoke of the burning land the tiny bright light of Mars was dropping into the west, when a soldier came quietly into my garden

I got up and leant out of the window.

I went down, opened the door and let him in

He had no hat and his coat was unbuttoned.

Then suddenly he sat down at the table, put his head on his arms and began to cry like a little boy

It was a long time before he was able to answer my questions, and the answers he gave were puzzled and came in broken sentences.

He found himself lying under a group of burnt dead men and horses

His back was hurt by the fall of a horse and he lay there for a long time

Then the tripod turned and walked away towards where the second cylinder lay.

At last the soldier was able to move, crawling at first, and he got to Woking

There were a few people still alive there; most of them were very frightened, and many of them had been burnt

He saw this one go after a man, catch him in one of its steel arms and knock his head against a tree

After it got dark, the soldier finally ran and managed to get across the railway.

He had eaten no food since midday, and I found some meat and bread and brought it into the room

I began to see his face, blackened and exhausted, as no doubt mine was too.

When we had finished eating, we went quietly upstairs to my study and I looked again out of the open window

The fires had died down now, but the ruins of broken and burnt-out houses and blackened trees were clear in the cold light of the dawn

As the dawn grew brighter, we moved back from the window where we had watched and went very quietly downstairs.

The strength of the Martians worried me so much that I had decided to take my wife to the south coast, and leave the country with her immediately

Between us and Leatherhead, however, lay the third cylinder

If I had been alone, I think I would have taken my chance and gone straight across country

After that I would leave him and turn off to reach Leatherhead.

I wanted to start at once, but the soldier had been in wars before and knew better than that

He made me find all the food and drink that we could carry, and we filled our pockets

Then we left the house and ran as quickly as we could down the narrow road

We reached the woods at the foot of the hill and moved through these towards the road

As we ran, we heard the sound of horses and saw through the trees three soldiers riding towards Woking

We shouted and they stopped while we hurried towards them

They were an officer and two men.

Three legs and a great big head, sir.'

They carry a kind of box that shoots fire and strikes you dead.'

Half-way through his report the officer interrupted him and looked at me.

Listen,' he said to my new friend, 'you'd better go to Weybridge and report to the highest officer.'

He thanked me and they rode away.

By Byfleet station we came out from the trees and found the country calm and peaceful in the morning sunlight

It seemed like any other Sunday - except for the empty houses, and the other ones where people were packing.

Soldiers were telling people to leave and helping them to load carts in the main street

I saw one old man with a big box and a number of flower-pots, angrily arguing with a soldier who wanted him to leave them behind.

'Death is coming! Death!' and leaving him to think about that, I hurried on to Weybridge.

We remained there until midday, and at that time found ourselves at the place where the River Wey joins the River Thames

Every now and then people looked nervously at the fields beyond Chertsey, but everything there was still.

Then came the sound of a gun and, almost immediately, other guns across the river, unseen because of the trees, began to fire

The ground moved and a heavy explosion shook the air, smashing two or three windows in the houses and leaving us shocked.

One on the left, the furthest away, held a large case high in the air, and the terrible Heat-Ray shone towards Chertsey and struck the town.

At the sight of these strange, quick and terrible creatures, the crowd near the water's edge seemed for a moment to be totally shocked

Then came some quiet talk and the beginning of movement

A woman pushed at me with her hand and rushed past me

I turned around again and ran towards the approaching Martian, ran right down the stony beach and dived into the water

The stones under my feet were muddy and slippery, and the river was so low that I moved perhaps seven metres before I could get under the surface

Its head flashed and burst into a dozen broken pieces of red flesh and shining metal.

It hit a church tower, knocking it down, then moved on and fell into the river out of sight.

A violent explosion shook the air, and a column of water, steam, mud and broken metal shot far up into the sky

I saw people struggling towards the shore and heard their screaming and shouting faintly above the noise of the Martian's fall.

Thick clouds of steam were pouring from the wreckage, and through it I could see its long legs and tentacles moving in the water.

A man, knee-deep in the water, shouted to me and pointed, although I could not hear what he said

At that moment I got under the water and, holding my breath until movement was painful, swam under the surface for as long as I could

The river was rough around me and quickly growing hotter.

When for a moment I raised my head to breathe and throw the hair and water out of my eyes, the steam was rising in a white fog that hid the Martians completely

They had passed me and two were bending over the fallen one.

The third and fourth stood beside him in the water

The cases that produced the Heat-Rays were waved high and the beams flashed this way and that.

The air was full of deafening and confusing noises: the loud sounds of the Martians, the crash of falling houses, the flash of fire as trees and fences began to burn

The houses fell as it touched them, and exploded into flame

It ran across the river and the water behind it boiled

I screamed and ran

Then I saw the four of them carrying the remains of the fallen one between them, now clear and then later faint through a curtain of smoke, moving away from me across a great space of river and fields

I saw an empty boat, very small and far away, moving down the river and, taking off most of my wet clothes, I swam to it

I used my hands to keep it moving, down the river towards Walton, going very slowly and often looking behind me

I was in some pain and very tired

When the bridge at Walton was coming into sight, I landed on the Middlesex bank and lay down, very sick, in the long grass.

I sat up, and at the sound of my movement he looked at me.

I was walking the roads to clear my brain, and then - fire and death! All our work - everything destroyed

Another pause, and then he shouted, 'The smoke of her burning goes up for ever and ever!' His eyes were wide and he pointed a thin finger in the direction of Weybridge.

From beyond the low hills across the water came the dull sound of the distant guns and a far-away strange crying

High in the west the moon hung pale above the smoke and the hot, still beauty of the sunset.

He was a medical student, working for an examination, and he heard nothing of the arrival until Saturday morning

It ended with the words, 'Although they seem frightening, the Martians have not moved from the pit into which they have fallen, and don't seem able to do so.'

Even the afternoon papers had nothing to tell apart from the movement of soldiers around the common, and the burning of the woods between Woking and Weybridge

Nothing more of the fighting was known that night, the night of my drive to Leatherhead and back.

Besides this, Londoners are very used to feeling safe, and exciting news is so normal in the papers that they could read reports like this without great fear:

At about seven o'clock last night the Martians came out of the cylinder and, moving around in metal machines, completely destroyed Woking station and the houses around it, and killed around 600 soldiers

Machine guns are completely useless against them, and field-guns have been put out of action

People in West Surrey are very worried and defenses have been built to slow the Martians' movement towards London.

No one in London knew what the Martians looked like, and there was still a fixed idea that they must be slow: 'crawling', 'moving painfully' - words like these were in all the earlier reports

But there was almost nothing to tell people until the government announced that the people of Walton and Weybridge, and all chat district, were pouring along the roads towards London.

He learned that several unusual telegrams had been received in the morning from Byfleet and Chertsey stations, but that these had suddenly stopped

'There are lots of people coming into Kingston in carts and things, with boxes and cases,' he said

'They come from Weybridge and Walton, and they said guns have been heard at Chertsey, heavy firing, and that soldiers told them to move out at once because the Martians are corning

At about five o'clock the growing crowd in the station was greatly excited by the opening of the line between the South-Eastern and South-Western stations, which is usually closed

Then trains carrying large guns and many soldiers passed through the station, moving towards Kingston

Soon after that the police arrived and began to move the crowd out of the station, and my brother went out into the street again.

The sun was just setting and the Houses of Parliament stood against a peaceful sky

Then, and only then, he understood something of the full power and terror of the Martians

They could move quickly and strike with such power that even the biggest guns could not stand against them

They were described as, 'great machines like spiders, nearly thirty metres high, as fast as an express train, and able to shoot out a beam of strong heat.'

Many field-guns, the report said, had been hidden around the country near Horsell Common, and especially between the Woking district and London

Five of the machines had been seen moving towards the Thames and one, by a lucky chance, had been destroyed

In other cases the shells had missed, and the guns had at once been destroyed by the Heat-Rays

One hundred and sixteen were now in position, mainly covering London

No doubt, said the report, the situation was strange and serious, but the public was asked to avoid and discourage panic

A map shop in the Strand opened specially, and a man in his

There was a man with his wife and two boys and some pieces of furniture in a cart, and close behind him came another one with five or six well-dressed people and some boxes and cases

He was dirty and white-faced.

My brother turned towards Victoria station, and met a number of people like these

There were one or two carts with refugees going along Oxford Street, but the news was spreading so slowly that Regent Street and Portland Place were full of people taking their usual Sunday night walk

The night was warm and still

The sound of guns continued from time to time and after midnight there seemed to be lightning in the south.

My brother read and reread the paper, thinking that the worst had happened to me

He was restless, and after supper went out again

He returned and tried to concentrate on his examination notes, but without success

He went to bed a little after midnight and was woken in the early hours of Monday morning by the sound of knocking on doors, feet running in the street, distant drumming and the ringing of bells

Then he jumped out of bed and ran to the window.

Up and down the street other windows were opening and people were shouting questions

The sound of drums came from the army base in Albany Street and bells were ringing in every church

There was a noise of doors opening, and the lights went on in window after window in the houses across the street.

Then he crossed the room and began to dress, running with each piece of clothing to the window in order to miss nothing of the growing excitement

'London in danger! Kingston and Richmond defenses broken! Terrible killing in the Thames Valley!'

All around him - in the rooms below, in the houses on each side and across the road, and all across London - people were rubbing their eyes and opening windows to stare out and ask questions, and getting dressed quickly as the first breath of the coming storm of fear blew through the streets

London, which had gone to bed on Sunday night not knowing much and caring even less, was woken in the early hours of Monday morning to a real sense of danger.

Unable to learn what was happening from his window, my brother went down and out into the street, just as the sky turned pink with the dawn

Every moment brought more and more fast-moving people in vehicles.

The man was running away with the others and selling his papers for many times their normal price as he ran - a strange mixture of profit and panic.

They have poisoned our gunners, destroyed Richmond, Kingston and Wimbledon, and are moving slowly towards London, destroying everything on the way, It is impossible to stop them

The bells of the local church rang loudly, a carelessly-driven cart smashed, and people screamed and swore

And in the sky above them, the dawn was growing brighter - clear and calm.

He heard people running in the rooms, and up and down the stairs behind him

She was not properly dressed and her husband followed her, shouting.

As my brother began to realize how serious the situation was, he returned quickly to his room, put all the money he had - about ten pounds - into his pockets and went out again into the streets.

While the curate had sat and talked so wildly to me in the flat fields near Walton, and while my brother was watching the refugees pour across Westminster Bridge, the Martians had started to attack again

They moved forwards slowly and carefully towards Ripley and Weybridge, and so came in sight of the waiting guns

It was this howling and the firing of the guns at Ripley and Weybridge that we heard at Walton

They aimed their guns well and fired at a distance of about one kilometer.

The shells exploded all round it and it was seen to move forwards a few steps, and go down

The fallen Martian used its voice, and immediately a second one answered it, appearing over the trees to the south

All of the second shells missed the Martian on the ground and, immediately.

The shells blew up, the trees all around the guns caught fire and only one or two of the men escaped.

After this it seemed that the three Martians spoke together, and those who were watching them report that they stayed absolutely quiet for the next half-hour

The fallen Martian crawled slowly out of its machine and began to repair its leg

By about nine it had finished, and the machine was seen to move again.

A similar tube was given to each of the three, and the seven spread out at equal distances along a curved line between Weybridge and Ripley.

At the same time four of the fighting-machines, also carrying tubes, crossed the river, and two of them, black against the western sky, came into sight of myself and the curate as we hurried along the road to the north.

When he saw them, the curate made a frightened noise and began running, but I knew it was no good running from a Martian and I crawled into some bushes by the side of the road

He looked back and turned to join me.

We heard the distant sound of a gun, then another nearer, and then another

And then the Martian closest to us raised his tube and fired it towards the guns, with a loud bang that made the ground shake

I was so excited by all this that I completely forgot about my persona safety and raised my head out of the bushes

As I did, I heard another bang and something flew fast over my head

I expected at least to see smoke or fire, but there was only the deep-blue sky above and one single star

Silence returned, and three minutes passed.

I looked again at the Martian, and saw that it was now moving east along the river bank

The figure of the Martian grew smaller as it moved away, and soon it was hidden by the mist and the coming night

The curate and I climbed higher up the hill and looked around

These hills grew lower and broader as we stared.

I had a sudden thought and looked to the north, and there I saw a third of these cloudy black hills.

These broke when they hit the ground - they did not explode - and let out an enormous amount of thick Black Smoke

This rose up in a cloud shaped like a hill, then sank and spread itself slowly over the surrounding country

It was heavy, this smoke, so when it began to sink down it behaved like a liquid, running down hills and into the valleys

And where it met with water, or even mist or wet grass, a chemical action took place and it turned into a powder that sank slowly and made room for more.

When the smoke had begun to settle, it stayed quite close to the ground so that even fifteen metres up in the air, on the roots and upper floors of houses and in high trees, there was a chance of escaping its poison

For a day and a half he stayed up there, tired, hungry and burnt by the sun before it was safe to come down

From there we could see the searchlights on Richmond Hill and Kingston Hill moving in the sky, and at about eleven the windows shook, and we heard the sound of the large guns that had been put in position there

Wherever there was a possibility of guns being hidden, they fired a cylinder of Black Smoke at them, and where the guns could be seen they used the Heat-Ray.

By midnight the burning trees along the slopes of Richmond Hill lit up clouds of Black Smoke which covered the whole valley of the Thames, and went as far as the eye could see.

You can see the quiet expectation, the officers watching, the gunners waiting with their horses, the groups of local people standing as near as they were allowed, the ambulances and hospital tents with the burnt and wounded from Weybridge

Then came the dull noise of the shots that the Martians fired, and the cylinder flying over the trees and houses and breaking in the neighboring fields.

The men and horses near it were seen running, screaming, falling down

There were shouts of fear, the guns suddenly left behind, men on the ground struggling to breathe, and the fast spreading of the dark smoke - a silent black cloud hiding its dead.

People ran to the railway stations, to the boats on the Thames, and hurried by even street that went north or east

All the railway lines north of the Thames had been warned by midnight on Sunday, and trains were being filled

By three the crowds were so large around the stations that people were being pushed over and walked on

Guns were fired and knives were used

The police who had been sent to direct the traffic, exhausted and angry, were fighting with the people they had been called out to protect.

And as time passed and the engine drivers and firemen refused to return to London, the people turned in growing crowds away from the stations and onto the roads running north

Another cloud came over Ealing, and surrounded a little island of people on Castle Hill, alive but unable to escape.

After trying unsuccessfully to get onto a train at Chalk Farm my brother came out into the road, pushed through the hurrying lines of vehicles, and had the luck to be at the front of a crowd which was taking bicycles from a shop

He put a hole in its front tire while he was pulling it through the broken window, and cut his wrist, but he managed to get away on it

So he escaped from the worst of the panic in London and reached Edgware at about seven

He left it at the roadside and walked on

My brother had some friends in Chelmsford, and this perhaps made him take the road that ran to the east

He heard their screams and, hurrying round the corner, saw a couple of men trying to pull them out of the little cart which they had been driving, while a third held onto the frightened horse's head

My brother shouted and ran towards them

Realizing from his face that a fight was unavoidable, and being a good boxer, my brother hit him hard and knocked him back onto the wheel of the cart.

It was no time for fair fighting, and my brother quieted him with a kick, then took hold of the collar of the man who held the younger lady's arm

He heard the horse move forwards and then the third man hit him between the eyes

The man he held pulled himself free and ran off down the road in the direction from which he had come.

Still recovering, my brother found himself facing the man who had held the horse's head, and realized that the cart was moving away along the road

The man who had run away had now stopped and turned and was following my brother at a greater distance.

The big man tripped over him, and when my brother got to his feet he found himself facing both of them

He would have had very little chance if the younger lady had not very bravely stopped the cart and returned to help him

The less brave of the two attackers ran away, and the other one followed cursing him

'Take this!' the younger lady said, and she gave my brother the gun.

The robbers had had enough and were moving away.

'I'll sit here,' he said, 'if I may,' and he got up on the front seat

The younger lady sat beside him and made the horse move.

My brother learned that the two women were the wife and younger sister of a doctor living in Stanmore, The doctor had heard about the Martians at the railway station, on his way home from seeing a patient, and had sent them off, promising to follow after telling the neighbour

He said he would catch up with them by about half-past four in the morning, but it was now nearly nine and there was no sign of him.

They stopped and waited for a few hours, but the doctor did not appear

The younger woman suggested that they should move on and catch a train at St Albans

He suggested that they should drive across Essex to the sea at Harwich, and from there get right out of the country.

Mrs Elphinstone - that was the name of the woman in white - refused to listen to his argument, and kept calling for 'George', but her sister-in-law was very quiet and sensible and agreed to my brother's suggestion

As they got closer they saw- more and more people, all tired and dirty

A great cloud of dust, white under the strong sun, made everything within five metres of the ground grey and unclear

More dust was raised all the time by the thick crowd of men and women, horses and vehicles.

There were people of every class and profession, but they were all dusty; their skins were dry, their lips black and cracked, and all of them looked very afraid.

His face was white and shining

'We must go that way,' he said, and turned the horse round again.

My brother went into the crowd and stopped a horse pulling a cart, while she drove in front of it

In another moment they were caught and swept forwards with the stream of vehicles

My brother, with red whip-marks on his face and hands from the car's driver, got up into the driving seat.

They were taken through Barnet and were more than a kilometer beyond the centre of the town before they could fight their way across to the other side of the road.

They turned to the east and climbed a hill

They were beginning to feel very hungry and the night was cold

In the evening many people came hurrying along the road near their stopping-place, escaping from unknown dangers and going in the direction from which my brother had come.

It one had flown over London that morning, every road to the north or east would have seemed black with moving refugees, everyone a frightened and exhausted human being.

And over the blue hills to the south of the river, the Martians moved backwards and forwards, calmly spreading their poison clouds over one piece of country and then over another

They destroyed any weapons they found and wrecked the railways here and there

They seemed in no hurry, and did not go beyond the central part of London all that day

It is said that many who swam out to these ships were pushed away and drowned

This caused a terrible panic and all the ships and boats tried to leave at the same time

Many became stuck together under Tower Bridge, and the sailors had to fight against people who tried to get on from the riverside

Farmers defended their animals and crops with guns in their hands

A number of people now, like my brother, were moving to the east, and some were even so desperate that they turned back towards London to get food

My brother heard that about half the members of the government had met in Birmingham, in central England, and that enormous amounts of explosive were being prepared to be used in the Midlands

He was told that the Midland Railway Company had started running trains again, and was taking people north from St Albans

But this did not change their plans, and they continued travelling east

They heard no more about the bread than this notice, and nobody else did either.

On Wednesday my brother and the two women reached Chelmsford, and there a number of people, calling themselves the Council of Public Safety, took their horse for food

After several more hours on the road, they suddenly saw the sea and the most amazing crowd of ships of all types that it is possible to imagine.

Close to the shore was a large number of fishing-boats from various countries, and steamboats from the Thames

Beyond these were the larger ships - a great number of coal ships, ships carrying goods, and neat white and grey passenger ships from Southampton and Hamburg.

She had been growing increasingly upset and depressed during the two days' journey

They sent a small boat and agreed on a price of thirty-six pounds for the three passengers

There was food available, although the prices were very high, and the three of them had a meal.

The Thunder Child, too, fired a small gun and sent up a string of flags

The little steamboat was already moving out to sea, when a Martian appeared, small and far away, moving along the muddy coast from the south

The captain swore at the top of his voice at his own delay, and the ship increased speed.

It was the first Martian that my brother had seen, and he stood, more amazed than frightened, as it moved steadily towards the ships, walking further and further into the water

Then, far away, another appeared, stepping over some small trees, and then another could be seen even further away, crossing the flat mud that lay between the sea and the sky.

Steamships whistled and sent up clouds of steam, sails were let out and small boats rushed here and there

a movement of feet and a cheer that seemed to be answered.

He got to his feet and saw to the right, less than a hundred metres away, the warship cutting through the water at full speed, throwing enormous waves out on either side.

Some water came over the side of the steamboat and blinded my brother for a moment

When his eyes were clear again, the warship had passed and was rushing towards the land

He looked past it at the Martians again and saw the three of them now close together, and standing so far out to sea that their legs were almost completely under water.

Suddenly, the nearest Martian lowered his tube and fired a cylinder at the Thunder Child

This hit its left side and sent up a black cloud that the ship moved away from

To the watchers on the steamboat, low in the water and with the sun in their eyes, it seemed that the warship was already among the Martians.

They saw the three thin figures separating and rising out of the water as they moved back towards the shore, and one of them raised the box that fired his Heat-Ray

He held it pointing down, and a cloud of steam came up from the water as it hit the ship.

A flame rose up through the steam and then the Martian began to fall over

In another moment it had hit the sea, and a great amount of water and steam flew high in the air

The guns of the Thunder Child were heard going off one after another, and one shot hit the water close by the steamboat.

As the Martian fell, the captain shouted and all the crowded passengers at the back of the steamer joined in

Because rushing out beyond the smoke and steam came something long and black with flames coming from it.

The warship could stilt turn and its engines worked

It went straight towards a second Martian, and was within a hundred metres of it when the Heat-Rav hit it

There was a violent bang, a blinding flash and the warship blew up

The Martian was thrown back by the violence of the explosion, and in another moment the burning wreckage, still moving forwards, had broken the Martian like something made of wood

Everyone was shouting and they could hear shouts and cheers from the other ships and the boats

The steam stayed in the air for many minutes, hiding the third Martian and the coast

All this time the steamboat was moving steadily out to sea and away from the fight, and when at last the steam cleared, the black cloud got in the way and they could see nothing of either the Thunder Child or the third Martian

But the other warships were now quite close and moving in towards the shore.

The little ship my brother was on continued to move out to sea, and the warships became smaller in the distance.

Then suddenly, out of the golden sunset, came the sound of guns and the sight of black shadows moving

Everyone moved to the side of the steamboat and looked to the west, but smoke rose and blocked the sun

The sun sank into grey clouds, the sky darkened and an evening star came into sight

Then the captain cried out and pointed

Something rushed up into the sky, something flat and broad and very large, and flew in a great curve

It grew smaller, sank slowly and disappeared again into the night

All through this time I and the curate had been hiding in the empty house where we went to escape the Black Smoke

We stayed there all Sunday night and all the next day - the day of the panic - in a little island of daylight, cut off by the Black Smoke from the rest of the world

We could only wait and be bored during those two days.

I knew my cousin was brave enough for any emergency, but he was not the sort of man to understand danger quickly and do something about it

These worries stayed on my mind and I grew very tired of the curate's constant talking

After trying and failing to keep him quiet, I kept away from him in other rooms in the house.

We were surrounded by the Black Smoke all that day and the following morning

There were signs of people in the next house on Sunday evening - a face at a window and moving lights, and later the closing of a door

The Black Smoke moved slowly towards the river all through Monday morning, slowly getting nearer and nearer to us, coming at last along the road outside the house that hid us.

The soldier had taught me well and I looked for food and drink and a spare shirt to take with me

Everything was quiet through the afternoon and we started at about five o'clock along the blackened road to Sunbury.

Here and there along the road, and in Sunbury itself, were dead bodies of horses as well as men, turned-over carts and luggage, all covered thickly with black dust

As we passed other small towns, we found them unaffected by either Heat-Ray or Black Smoke, and there were some people alive, although none could give us news

Once again, on the Surrey side, there was black dust that had once been smoke, and some dead bodies - a number of them near the approach to the station.

We stood shocked by our danger, and if the Martian had been looking down we would have died immediately

We were too frightened to go on and hid in a hut in a garden

There the curate lay down, crying silently and refusing to move again.

But my fixed idea of reaching Leatherhead would not let me rest, and in the evening I went out again

Four or five little black figures hurried in front of it, and in a moment it became obvious that this Martian was hunting them

In three steps it was among them, and they ran away in all directions

It did not use its Heat-Ray, but picked them up one by one and threw them into a large metal box which stuck out behind it.

We stood for a moment in terror, then ran through a gate behind us into a garden and hid in a corner until the stars were out.

We kept away from the road, moving through gardens and some areas full of trees

When we got to Sheen, the curate said that he felt unwell and we decided to try one of the houses.

The one we chose was in a walled garden, and in the kitchen we found some food

There were two loaves of bread, a raw steak and some cooked meat

Under a shelf we found some bottled beer, and there were two bags of green beans and some lettuce

In a cupboard there was some tinned soup and fish and two tins of cake

We sat in the kitchen in the dark and had a meal of cold food, and just before midnight there was a blinding flash of green light followed by the loudest bang I have ever heard

There was a crash of glass, the sound of falling walls, and then the ceiling fell down in pieces on our heads

I was knocked across the floor and my head hit the oven

I lay there unconscious for a long time, the curate told me, and when I woke up he was wiping my face with a wet handkerchief.

You can't possibly move without making a noise, and I think they are outside.'

Outside and very near was the noise from a machine, which started and stopped.

Our situation was so strange and unbelievable that for three or four hours, until the dawn came, we hardly moved

When we saw that, we moved as slowly as possible out of the grey light of the kitchen and into the darkness of the hall.

'It's hit this house and buried us under the ruins!'

For hours we lay there in the darkness, while from outside came the sounds of hammering and then, after some time, a sound like an engine

I told the curate that I was going to look for food, and moved back into the kitchen again

After eating we went back to the hall, and I fell asleep

When I woke up and looked around I was alone

I crawled back into the kitchen and saw him lying down and looking out of the hole at the Martians.

I touched the curate's leg, and he moved so suddenly that some bricks slid down outside with a loud crash

I took hold of his arm, afraid that he might cry out, and for a long time we remained still

The cylinder had gone right through it and made a large hole in the ground, much larger than the pit I had looked into in Woking

By chance the kitchen had escaped and now stood buried under earth and bricks, covered on every side except towards the cylinder

The cylinder was already open in the centre of the pit, and on the furthest side one of the great fighting-machines, empty now, stood tall and unmoving against the evening sky

However, at first I hardly noticed the pit and the cylinder, because of the strange shining machine that I saw working there, and the odd creatures that were crawling slowly and painfully across the earth near it.

This machine was shaped like a spider with five legs and a great number of tentacles

With these it was taking pieces of metal out of the cylinder and laying them on the earth behind it

It was doing this so quickly and perfectly that I did not see it as a machine at first

I had seen the Martians themselves once before, but only for a short time, and then the sight had almost made me sick

Now I was more used to them, and was in a good position with a lot of time to study them properly

They had large, round bodies - or perhaps heads - about a metre and a half across

This face had no nose - I do not think they had any sense of smell - but it had a pair of very large, dark eyes, and just beneath these a kind of v-shaped mouth

Instead, they took fresh blood from living creatures and used a tube to put it straight into their own bodies

They did not sleep, and because they had very simple bodies they never seemed to get tired

A young Martian, we now know, was born on Earth during the war, and it was found growing out of the body of its parent, just like some young plants.

Germs, which cause so much disease and pain on Earth, have either never appeared on Mars or they got rid of them a long time ago.

It is generally supposed that the Martians communicated by sounds and by moving their arms

But no human being saw as much of them as I did and lived to tell the story, and I can say that I have seen four, five or six of them slowly performing the most difficult work without sound or any other signal

I know a little of psychology and I am absolutely certain that they exchanged thoughts.

I turned and saw an unhappy face and silent, moving lips

Down on the left a busy little digging-machine could be seen, sending out small clouds of green smoke and working its way round the pit, making it bigger and piling the earth up over the top

It whistled as it worked, and no Martian seemed to be controlling it.

However, despite the danger, we could not prevent ourselves from going back to look again and again

We were very different people with different habits of thought and action, and those differences increased because we were living together in this dangerous place

The curate talked endlessly, and this prevented me from forming a plan of action.

He had no self-control at all and sometimes cried for hours at a time

He ate more than I did, and did not seem to understand that we had to stay in the house until the Martians had finished their work if we wanted to stay alive

I tried threatening him, and in the end I hit him

He made a sudden movement backwards and for a moment I shared his panic

Then curiosity gave me courage and I got up, stepped across him and went to the hole.

The whole scene was one of moving lights and shadows, difficult for the eyes

I could see the oily shine of its skin and the brightness of its eyes

And suddenly I heard a shout and saw a long tentacle reaching over the shoulder of the machine to the little cage on its back

Then something - something struggling violently - was lifted high against the sky and brought down again

He disappeared behind the pile of earth and for a moment there was silence

Then we heard him scream and the sound of long and cheerful calling from the Martians.

I moved away from the hole, put my hands over my ears and ran into the hall

The curate, who had been lying silently with his arms over his head, looked up as I passed, cried out quite loudly and came running after me.

It was very late and the moon was shining brightly

The Martians had taken away the digging-machine and apart from the fighting-machine on the far side of the pit and a building- machine that was busy out of my sight, the pit was empty

I heard a dog, and that familiar sound made me listen

I heard six bangs and then six more

On the sixth day of our imprisonment I looked out for the last time, and I soon found myself alone

Instead of staying close and trying to move me away from the pit, the curate had gone back into the hall

I followed him quickly and quietly and in the darkness I heard him drinking

I put my hand out and my fingers closed around a bottle of wine.

The bottle hit the floor and broke, and I stopped fighting and got up

In the end I moved between him and the food and told him that I was going to take control.

All day and all night we sat face to face

I was tired but would not give up, and he cried and complained about his immediate hunger

The rest of the time he just talked to himself, and I began to realize that he had gone completely mad.

Through the eighth and ninth days his voice grew louder

He threatened me, begged me, and this was mixed with a great deal of talk about his service to God

Then he slept for some time and began again with even more strength, so loudly that I had to try to stop him.

'I have been still too long,' he said, loud enough for the Martians to hear, 'and now I must tell the world

I swung the hammer and hit him on the back of the head

He fell forwards and lay flat on the floor

I stepped over him and stood there breathing hard

Suddenly, I heard a noise outside and the hole in the wall became dark

I looked up and saw the lower part of a building- machine coming slowly across it

Then, through a sort of glass plate, I saw the large, dark eyes of a Martian, and one of its tentacles appeared, moving in through the hole.

I turned, tripped over the curate and stopped at the hall door

The tentacle was now two metres or more into the room, moving backwards and forwards with strange, sudden movements

I shook violently and could hardly stand straight

I could not stop myself - I moved to the door and looked back into the kitchen

I shut the door and moved back into the hall and tried to hide myself in the corner

It moved the handle up and down for a moment, and then the door opened.

In the darkness I could just see the thing moving towards me and examining the wall and the floor

I heard it go into the food cupboard, It moved the tins and a bottle broke

On that day and the next I had no food and nothing to drink.

On the twelfth day my thirst was so bad that I went into the kitchen and used the noisy rainwater pump that stood by the sink

This made me feel a lot better, and the noise of the pump did not bring a tentacle in through the opening.

On the thirteenth day I drank some more water, and thought of impossible plans of escape

I went into the kitchen and saw its head looking in through the hole.

I thought that if I could attract it in quietly, I would be able, perhaps, to kill and eat it

I moved forwards, saying, 'Good dog!' very softly, but it suddenly pulled his head back and disappeared.

Slowly I made the opening larger and pushed myself through it

I could see in every direction except behind me and there were no Martians in sight.

I hesitated, then with a rush of desperate courage, and with my heart beating violently, I climbed to the top of the pile of earth in which I had been buried.

When I had last seen this part of Sheen, it had been a street of comfortable white and red houses

But as soon as this feeling came, it left me, and my main problem became hunger

I climbed a wall and fell into a neighboring garden

There were two ideas in my mind - to get more food and to move, as quickly as possible, away from the pit.

Here I moved through areas which had been totally destroyed and others which were totally undamaged; houses with their curtains and their doors closed

All this time I saw no human beings and no signs of the Martians

After sunset I struggled on along the road towards Putney, and in a garden I found some potatoes, enough to stop my hunger

From there I looked down on Putney and the river.

The view of blackened trees and empty ruined buildings made me very unhappy

Near the top of Putney Hill I came across more human bones, eaten clean and left lying around

The Martians, it seemed, had killed and eaten everyone around there, except for a few lucky ones like myself

I broke into the house - and afterwards found that the front door was unlocked

I searched every room for food until, when I was ready to give up, I found some bread and two tins of fruit in one of the bedrooms

The place had already been searched and emptied

I ate some of these and put the rest in my pockets.

Before I went to bed I was very restless and went from window to window, looking out for some sign of them

Nobody saw me kill him, but I have described it here and the reader can make a judgement.

The morning was bright and fine and there were little golden clouds in the eastern sky

There was a hat lying in the mud, and a lot of broken glass with blood on it.

I moved slowly because I was very tired and my plans were uncertain

Certainly, unless they had been killed, she and my cousins would have run away.

I came to the edge of Wimbledon Common and stood there, under cover of some trees and bushes

It stretched far and wide and I hesitated on the edge of that large open space

Soon I had an odd feeling of being watched and, turning suddenly, I saw something hiding in some of the bushes

I took a step towards it, and it rose up and became a man armed with a sword

As I came nearer, I saw that he was dressed in clothes as dusty and dirty as my own

His black hair fell over his eyes, and his face was dark and dirty and thin, so at first I did not recognize him.

'Stop!' he cried, when I was within ten metres of him, and I stopped

'This is my country: all this hill down to the river and up to the edge of the common

He put out a hand and I took it.

But - it's only been sixteen days and your hair is grey.' He looked over his shoulder suddenly

Let's crawl under those bushes and talk.'

I believe they've built a flying-machine and are learning to fly'

I stopped, on hands and knees, because we had come to the bushes.

I crawled into an open space in the bushes and sat down.

As soon as they've destroyed all our guns and ships and railways, they'll begin to catch us one by one, picking the best and keeping us in cages and things

'There won't be anything important for a million years or more - no music, no art and no nice little visits to restaurants

And I don't intend to be caught, either, and caged and fattened

And we've got to live and stay independent while we learn

I stared, surprised and greatly affected by the man's courage.

But not all of us can live like animals, and that's how we'll have to live

They haven't any spirit in them - no proud dreams and no great ideas

After a week or two running around the fields on empty stomachs they'll come and be caught quite happily.' He paused

I sat and thought about these things

'Well, we have to invent a life where people can live and have children, and be safe enough to bring the children up

Yes - wait a bit, and I'll make it clearer what I think ought to be done

And we can dig passages between the drains and buildings

We want strong, good women too - mothers and teachers

Life is real again, and the useless and bad ones have to die

It would be wrong of them to live and weaken the others.

We have to save our knowledge, and add to it

We must make great safe places deep underground, and get all the books we can; not novels and poetry, but ideas, science books

We must go to the British Museum and choose the best books in it

The soldier paused and laid a brown hand on my arm.

For some time the imagination of the soldier, and the confidence and courage he showed, persuaded me completely

I believed in his idea of the future and in the possibility of his plans

We talked like this through the early morning, and later came out of the bushes

For the first time I began to think that there was some distance between his dreams and his powers, because I could dig a hole like this in a day

As we worked I thought about the job, and soon some doubts began to come into my mind

I thought about the distance to the drain and the chances of missing it completely

I also felt that it would be easier to get into the drain and dig back towards the house

And just as I was beginning to face these things, the soldier stopped digging and looked at me.

'Oh, one can't always work,' he said, and in a flash I understood the man clearly.

We went together to the roof and stood on a ladder, looking out of the roof door

Neither of us wanted to start digging again, and when he suggested a meal I was quite happy to agree.

Afterwards we drank wine and played cards

He won most of the games, and when we did not want to play any more I went back up on the roof.

I began to feel that I had failed my wife, and decided to leave this dreamer of great things and to go on into London

There, it seemed to me, I had the best chance of learning what the Martians and human beings were doing for death

After I had said goodbye to the soldier, I went down the hill, along the High Street and across the bridge to Fulham

There was black dust on the road after the bridge, and it grew thicker in Fulham

After that, the streets became clear of powder and I passed some white houses which were on fire

Here I found more black powder and some dead bodies

The black powder covered them and softened their shapes

Where there was no black powder, it was curiously like Sunday in the financial area of London, with the closed shops, the houses locked up and the curtains closed

In some places thieves had been at work, but usually only at the food and wine shops

A jeweller's window had been broken open in one place, but the thief had clearly been chased away, because a number of gold chains and a watch were lying on the pavement

The hand that hung over her knee was cut, and blood had fallen onto her dirty brown dress

At any time the destruction that had already happened to the north-western borders of the city, that had destroyed Ealing, might strike among these houses and leave them smoking ruins

In South Kensington the streets were clear of dead people and of black powder, and near there I first heard the howling

When I passed streets that ran to the north it grew louder, and then houses and buildings seemed to cut it off again

It seemed that all the empty houses had found a voice for their fear and loneliness.

The voice grew stronger and stronger, although I could see nothing above the roof-tops on the north side of the park except some smoke to the north-west.

The howl affected my mind, and my mood changed

I also found that I was very tired, and hungry and thirsty again.

I came into Oxford Street by Marble Arch, and here again were black powder and several bodies

After a lot of trouble, I managed to break into a pub and find some food and drink

I was tired after eating and went into the room behind the bar and slept on a black leather sofa that I found there.

I awoke to find that sad howling still in my ears: 'Ulla, ulla, ulla, ulla, ulla,' It was now getting dark, and after I had found some bread and cheese in the bar I walked on through the silent squares to Baker Street and so came at last to Regents Park

It appeared to be standing and calling, for no reason that I could discover.

I turned and went into Park Road, intending to go round the edge of the park, with houses between us to keep me safe, and get a view of this unmoving, howling Martian from the direction of St John's Wood.

At first I thought a house had fallen across the road, but when I climbed up on the ruins I saw, with a shock, this great machine lying, with its tentacles bent and twisted, among the ruins that it had made

It seemed that it had been driven blindly straight at the house, and had been turned over when the house fell on it.

And now night, the mother of fear and mystery, was coming.

In front of me the road became black and I saw the twisted shape of a body lying across the pavement

I turned down St John's Wood Road and ran away from this terrible stillness.

I hid from the night and the silence until long after midnight, in a garden hut in Harrow Road

But before dawn my courage returned, and while the stars were still in the sky I turned again towards Regent's Park

I lost my way among the streets, and soon saw down a long road, in the half-light of the early dawn, the curve of Primrose Hill

I would die and end it

I marched on without fear towards this great machine, and then, as I came nearer and the light grew, I saw that a number of black birds were circling and gathering around the top of it

I began to feel very happy and I started running along the road.

Great piles of earth had formed around a pit at the top of the hill - the final and largest one the Martians had made - and from behind these piles thin smoke rose against the sky

Against the sky-line an eager dog ran and disappeared

The thought that had flashed into my mind grew real, and believable

In another moment I had climbed a pile of earth and stood on its top, and the pit was below me

It was a large space, with enormous machines here and there within it, great piles of material and strange buildings

And all around it, some in their overturned war-machines and some in building-machines, and ten of them lying in a row, were the Martians - dead! They had been killed by germs against which their systems could not fight; killed, after all man's machines had failed, by the smallest things that God has put on this Earth.

It had happened in this way, and I and many others did not see that it would happen because terror and disaster had blinded our minds

These germs of disease have killed people and animals since the beginning of time, but over these many years we have developed the ability to fight against them

But there are no germs on Mars, and as soon as the Martians arrived, as soon as they drank and fed, our tiny friends began to destroy them

It is our home and would be ours even if the Martians were ten times as strong as they are.

I stood staring into the pit, and my heart grew wonderfully happy as the rising sun lit up the world around me

Across the pit, on its further edge, lay the great flying-machine which they had been testing in our heavier atmosphere when disease and death stopped them

I turned and looked down the slope of the hill at those two other Martians that I had seen the previous night

Perhaps it was the last to die, and its voice had gone on and on until its machinery stopped

All around the pit, and saved from everlasting destruction, lay the great city

And as I looked at it, and realized that the shadows had been rolled back, and that people might still live in its streets, and that this dear city of mine might be once more alive and powerful again, I felt such emotion that I was very close to tears.

People who were still alive would start to return, and life would come back to the empty streets

The sound of tools would soon be heard in all the burnt and broken houses

At the thought, I lifted my hands towards the sky and began thanking God

Then came the thought of myself, of my wife, and the old life of hope and tender helpfulness that had ended forever.

I remember, clearly and in great detail, all that I did that day until the time when I stood crying on the top of Primrose Hill

They knew of it in Dublin, Edinburgh, Manchester and Birmingham at the time when I stood on the edge of the pit

And the food! Across the Channel, across the Irish Sea, across the Atlantic, corn, bread and meat were coming to us

They gave me a place to stay and protected me from myself.

I was a lonely man, and they were very kind to me

I was a sad one too, and they were patient with me

All that time I felt a growing need to look again at whatever remained of the little life that had seemed so happy and bright in my past

My hosts tried to change my mind but at last, promising faithfully to return to them, I went out again into the streets that had lately been so dark and strange and empty.

I remember how bright that day seemed as I went sadly back to the little house in Woking - how busy the streets were, and how full of life

But then I noticed how ill the people looked and how many of them still wore old and dirty clothes

The churches were giving out bread sent to us by the French government, and tired-looking policemen stood at the corners of every street.

The first rush had already ended and there were few people on the train

The city we went through was dirty with the powder of the Black Smoke, despite two days of thunderstorms and rain.

All down the line from there, the country looked empty and unfamiliar

Wimbledon particularly had suffered, and beyond there I saw piles of earth around the sixth cylinder

A number of people were standing by it, and some soldiers were busy in the middle

The line on the London side of Woking station was still being repaired, so I got off the train at Byfleet and took the road to Maybury, past the place where I had seen the Martian fighting- machine in the thunderstorm

I was curious and I stopped to find the twisted and broken dog-cart with the whitened bones of the horse

For a time I stood and looked at the remains...

The door had been broken, and it was opening slowly as I approached.

The curtains of my study blew out of the open window from which I and the soldier had watched the dawn

I went into the hall, and the house felt empty

I followed them to my study and found, lying on my writing- table, the page of work I had left on the afternoon of the opening of the cylinder

I remembered how I could not concentrate that morning, hardly a month before, and how I had stopped work to get my newspaper from the newsboy

I remembered how I went to the garden gate as he came past, and how I had listened to his odd story of 'Men from Mars'.

I came down and went into the dining-room

There were the remains of the meat and the bread, now gone bad, where the soldier and I had left them

Don't stay here and make yourself unhappy

Had I spoken my thought aloud? I turned, and the door to the garden was open behind me

I took a step towards it and stood looking out.

And there, amazed and afraid, as I too stood amazed and afraid, were my cousin and my wife - my wife white and tearless

'I knew-knew -' She put her hand to her throat and started to fall

I stepped forwards and caught her in my arms.

Besides this, we still know very little about the Black Smoke, and the way that the Heat-Ray worked remains a puzzle.

It should be possible to find the position of the gun from which the shots came, to watch this part of the planet carefully and be ready.

It has taken away our confidence in the future, which was making us soft; it has given great help to science, and it has made us think of human beings as one family.

Perhaps, across the great distances of space, the Martians have watched what happened to the ones that landed on Earth and learned their lesson - and have found a safer home on the planet Venus

Even if that is true, for many years we will continue to watch Mars carefully, and all falling stars will make us afraid.

So when the slow cooling of the sun means that we cannot continue to live on Earth, it may be that life which began here can reach out and continue there.

The future may belong to them and not to us.

I must admit that the trouble and danger of our time have left a continuing sense of doubt and fear in my mind

I sit in my study writing by lamplight, and suddenly I see the valley below on fire again, and feel that the house around me is empty and lonely

I go out into the Byfleet Road, and vehicles pass me, a boy on a bicycle, children going to school - and suddenly they become strange and unreal, and I hurry on again with the soldier through the hot, dangerous silence

At night I see the black powder-darkening the silent streets, and the twisted bodies covered by it

They stand up in front of me, torn and dog-bitten

They talk and grow angry, paler, uglier, and I wake, cold and shaking, in the darkness.

I go to London and see the busy crowds in Fleet Street and the Strand, and it comes to my mind that they are just the ghosts of the past, walking the streets that I have seen silent and empty, spirits in a dead city

I saw the houses stretching away and disappearing into the smoke and mist, people walking up and down between the flower-beds, and the sightseers around the Martian machine that still stands there

I heard the noise of playing children and remembered the deep silence of the dawn of that last great day...

And it is strangest of all to hold my wife's hand again, and to think that I have thought of her, and that she has thought of me, among the dead.

Come back to http://english-e-books.net/ to find more fascinating and exciting stories!

We walked for two hours, and it was almost five when we returned to Baker Street.

'You see,' Holmes said to me, 'I needed a case, and now I have lost this one because we went for a walk in the park.'

'Well,' explained Holmes, 'I think this pipe costs around seven-and-sixpence

Just then, as Holmes was talking, we heard someone walking up the stairs, and then a man walked into the room without knocking.

'I beg your pardon,' said the man, 'I should have knocked, but I am very upset, and I need help.'

The man then took off his hat, and sat down on a chair.

'Anyway, my friend and I have heard many strange secrets in this room, and we have had the fortune to help many people

'I have been married for three years, and my wife and I were very happy until last Monday

Suddenly a barrier appeared between us, and she has become like a stranger to me

She went to America when she was very young and lived in the town of Atlanta, where she married a man called Hebron who was a lawyer

They had one child, but there was a yellow fever epidemic there, and both her husband and child died of it

After this tragedy, she decided to leave America, and come back to England to live with her aunt.

This money was invested, and she can live very well with the income from it

We fell in love with each other, and we married a few weeks afterwards.

'I am a hop merchant, and I, too, have a good income

There is an inn and two houses near our house, and a single cottage across the field in front of our house

Until this recent incident my wife and I lived very happily there.

Well, about six weeks ago she came and asked me for some.

'"Oh," she said playfully, "you said that you were only my banker, and bankers never ask questions, you know."

I gave her the cheque, and forgot about the matter

Well, I like walking past that cottage, and last Monday, as I walked past the cott age I saw an empty van going away from the cottage, and furniture in front of the cottage

I was not very near, but there was something unnatural and inhuman about the face

It was yellow and rigid

'Then I went to the door and knocked

I told her that I was her neighbour, and asked her if she needed any help.

'"If we need any help, we'll call you," she said and shut the door in my face.

'That night I did not tell my wife about the strange face and the rude woman, but I did tell her that people were now living in the cottage.

'That same night something strange happened! In the middle of the night, when I was not completely asleep, I became aware that my wife was dressed and was leaving the room

She looked very frightened and nervous

I waited for about twenty minutes, and then she returned.

As I stood there, imagine my surprise, Mr Holmes, when the door suddenly opened and my wife walked out!

I am going to enter the cottage and discover the truth!"

"I promise that I will tell you everything some day, but if you enter now, you will cause great sadness." Then she held me tightly, and I tried to push her off.

Then as we started to leave, I looked up and there was that yellow face watching us out of the upper window

What link could there be between that creature and my wife?

I walked into the house and found no one, but upstairs I found a comfortable room, and on the mantelpiece stood a full-length photograph of my wife

I am sure that our maid had warned them that I was arriving, and they all went away

That was yesterday, Mr Holmes, and then I decided to come and see you for help.'

'No, there was a great fire in Atlanta after her husband's death, and all her papers were destroyed.'

'Now, go back to Norbury, and when you see that those people have returned to the cottage, call us

Then Mr Grant Munro left, and Holmes and I discussed the case

Upon my word, Watson, there is something very attractive about that yellow face at the window, and I would not miss this case for worlds.'

She ran away from him at last, and came back to England, where she changed her name and started a new life

They write to her and tell her to send them a hundred pounds, or they will tell her new husband everything

She decides to go again, and this time she brings a photograph, which they probably asked her for

Fortunately for her, her maid warns her that her husband is coming, and she and her blackmailers leave the house in time.

'Now we can do nothing except wait for Mr Munro to call us, and then we will see if my theory is correct.'

That night Holmes and I took a train to Norbury

Mr Munro was waiting for us at the station, and he took us to the cottage

Mr Munro said he was sure and we went to the door of the cottage

'Let go of me! My friends and I are going to solve this mystery.'

In one corner there was a desk, and at that desk there was a desk, and at that desk there appeared to be a little girl.

Her face was turned away from us when we entered the room, but we could see she was wearing a red dress and long white gloves

She turned around to us, and I gave a cry of surprise and horror

Her face was the strangest yellow colour and it had absolutely no expression.

Holmes, with a laugh, put his hand behind the ear of the little girl, and pulled off the mask, and there was a little coal-black girl

She laughed, and I laughed too, but Grant Munro stood staring with his hand holding his throat.

'You have forced me, and now we must both accept the situation

She pulled out a locket, and inside the locket was the picture of a very handsome and intelligent man, but a man who was obviously of African descent.

'This is John Hebron, of Atlanta,' said Mrs Munro, 'and he was a very noble man

When I met you by chance and learned to love you, I was afraid to tell you about my child

I sent the servant a hundred pounds, and told her to come to this cottage

'You told me about her arrival in the cottage, and that night I had to see her, and that was the beginning of my troubles

What are you going to do about me and my child?'

Mr Grant Munro did not say anything for two minutes, and his answer was one of which I love to think

He lifted the little child, kissed her, and, with the little girl in his arms, he gave his other hand to his wife.

We all left the cottage together, and then Holmes and I returned to London.

'Watson,' he said, 'if you should ever think that I am becoming too confident in my powers, or that I am not working hard enough on a particular case, please whisper "Norbury" in my ear, and I will be infinitely obliged to you.'

Come back to http://english-e-books.net/ to find more fascinating and exciting stories!

There were four of us - George, William Samuel Harris, myself (my friends call me J), and Montmorency

We were sitting in my room and were smoking and talking about our bad health.

We were all feeling very ill, and we were unhappy about it

Whenever I think I am ill, he examines me and says I am fine

He listened to my heart and looked at my tongue

After that, he wrote a prescription I and gave it to me

I put it in my pocket and went out.

I took it to the chemist's and gave it to him

He read it and gave it back to me

I don't have a shop and a hotel.'

Go to bed no later than II o'clock each night and don't read books about things you don't understand.

The main symptom of liver disease is 'a general feeling of sleepiness and no interest in working.'

People called me 'a lazy little devil', and said, 'go and do your work.' They did not know I was ill with liver disease

That evening, George, William Harris and I sat in my room

I explained to George and William Harris how I felt in the morning

Then George stood up, and told us how he felt at night.

We ate some meat, onions and cake

'A rest and a change,' George added

You can't even find a newspaper! If you want a rest and a change, then the best place is the sea.'

Who wants a whole week of seasickness? You leave on Monday and you're feeling well

On Thursday and Friday you're almost dead

On Sunday you can walk again and eat some food

We'll have fresh air and quiet on the river

There are only twenty-four hours in the day, and you sleep most of that time

When I'm asleep, you'll probably rock the boat, and I'll fall into the river

We looked at the maps and we discussed plans

'Harris, you and I will go to get the boat at Kingston,' I said

On Saturdays, they wake him up at two o'clock, and put him outside the door.)

George and I didn't want to sleep at inns

The forest is full of trees and birds

The grass around us is green, and little flowers grow here and there.

We put up our tent and cook a simple, healthy meal

We all sit around a warm fire and eat our meal.

'We look up and see the moon and the stars

How wonderful this is! We go to bed, and then we dream under the stars! We dream that the world is young again.'

If you stand by the sea with Harris and say, 'Listen to the sounds of the sea

Can you hear spirits singing sad songs - the songs of those who died in these waters?' he will take you by the arm and say, 'I understand, my friend

There is water in the boat and all your things are wet

You get out of the boat and pull out the tent

The tent is wet and very heavy

It falls on your head and makes you angry

The wind continues to blow and the rain continues to fall

You look at the other man and say, 'What are you doing with your side of the tent?'

Everyone is wet and angry.

We decided to camp out in good weather and sleep at an inn or a hotel in bad weather

He likes inns and hotels.

He prefers noise and confusion

When old ladies and gentlemen look at him, tears come to their eyes.

When he killed twelve chickens, and I paid for them, I changed my opinion of Montmorency

In one year, he had one hundred and fourteen street fights with other dogs

An angry woman brought me her dead cat and called me a murderer

You get a piece of paper, J, and you get a pencil, George

He tells everyone what to do, and he does nothing.

He sent Bill to get the hammer, and he sent Tom to get the ruler.

Maria, come here and hold the light

Tom, come here and give me the nail.'

I'll go and spend a week with my mother!'

Uncle Podger tried again and again

Everyone was tired and unhappy

Uncle Podger looked at the picture and said, 'It was such an easy job!'

I told Harris, 'You get the paper and pencil

George will write the list, and I'll do the work.'

It will be like a little house, warm and comfortable.'

'We'll need tea, sugar, eggs, bacon, bread, butter and jam

For lunch, we can take biscuits, cold meat, and fruit - but no cheese

'For dinner, we can take meat pies, fruit pies, tomatoes and green vegetables

George continued, 'We'll also need a teapot, a pan and a camping stove

We got a large suitcase for the clothes, and two large hampers for the food and utensils.

'I'll organise the packing,' I said to George and Harris

George sat in the armchair and Harris put his feet up on the table.

I wanted to organise the packing - not do it! I wanted George and Harris to do all the work

George and Harris watched me.

I opened the suitcase again, and packed the boots

I opened it again and finally closed it at 10:50 p.m.

Harris and George decided to pack them

There were dishes, cups, bottles, pans, tomatoes, cakes and many other things to pack in the hampers.

As soon as George and Harris started packing, they broke a cup

They walked on things and broke them

Harris put a big jar of jam on top of a tomato and crushed I it

George stepped on a big packet of butter, and Harris sat on it

He put his leg in the sugar, and soon there was sugar everywhere

He pretended that the lemons were rats, and killed three of them! This was Montmorency's idea of fun.

I woke up Harris and George

We began to get ready, and we remembered that we had packed our toothbrushes

He told us about the people killed on the river, and about the bad weather report.

George went to work, and Harris and I finished our breakfast

They looked at us, at Montmorency, and at Montmorency's friends

They looked at all our luggage: a big suitcase, a small bag, two big hampers, some pans, some umbrellas, five coats and raincoats.

Harris and I put our luggage in it

Harris took the oars and we started our two-week trip on the River Thames.

Harris was wearing a red and orange blazer

Harris said to his friend, 'We'll go in and walk around for ten minutes

Then we'll come out and have lunch

Harris said, 'Follow me! I'm going out in ten minutes.' The people thanked him and started following him

Some of them were worried and afraid

A young keeper 4 heard them and came to help

Everyone was tired and angry.

People like the river and the sun

It's such a beautiful picture - the river, the trees, the flowers and the people, in their colourful clothes.

At Hampton, Harris wanted to stop the boat and have a look at the church

You know, I love churches, churchyards and tombs

Harris said, 'George! Why can't George be here to do some work? Why doesn't he help us with this heavy boat? What does he do at the bank? He sits behind a piece of glass all day and does nothing

'However, I am very thirsty and I must drink something.' So he took the bottle and drank some water.

We stopped at Kempton Park and had lunch under the trees

Next we came to Halliford and Shepperton

I was afraid Harris wanted to stop and visit it

I saw him looking at the church, as we passed near it, so I moved the boat suddenly, and Harris's cap fell into the water

He pulled it out and was angry with me

Fortunately, he was worried about his wet cap and forgot about the church.

Harris and I shouted loudly

George waved his cap and shouted, too

It's healthy! Come on! Get out of the boat and TOW!'

After a moment, he said, 'It's better if I stay here and prepare tea

It's very difficult to prepare tea, and you look tired.'

He started walking and pulling the boat.

They were pulling a rope behind them, and they were talking

So, the young couple towed George and his three fat friends up to Marlow

The young man was surprised and angry

The third one runs around and laughs all the time.

They pull the boat too fast, and they are soon tired

They sit down on the grass to rest and laugh

They laugh, jump up and start pulling it again

We stopped there and decided to spend the night on the boat

We were all hungry and we wanted to eat

We jumped on them, kicked them and pushed them

George and Harris had told Montmorency and me to stand at the back of the boat

We just ate and ate

Finally, we all had full stomachs, and we were happy

A full stomach makes you feel kind and generous

We sat and smiled at each other

We started smoking our pipes and began to talk.

I woke up at six o'clock the next morning, and George did, too

Harris moved a bit and said, 'I'll be downstairs in a minute

Harris sat up suddenly and Montmorency fell off the bed

We pulled up the canvas cover and all four of us looked out at the river

We had planned to go swimming, but the water looked so cold and wet.

I decided to go to the river bank and throw some water on myself.

It was very cold and I decided not to go in

I was cold and furious

George was laughing louder and louder.

'You donkey! I Why can't you be careful with things? Why don't you go and get dressed on the river bank? People like you don't know how to live on a boat!'

George and I got the stove and the frying pan ready

The eggs got on his trousers and went up his arms

Then he sat down by the stove and mixed them with a fork.

George and I saw that it was difficult work

He waved his hands in the air and shouted

George and I thought that this was an important part of his cooking method.

We thought they were some sort of Red Indian food, and, to cook them correctly, it was necessary to do special dances with magic words.

Montmorency went to put his nose over the frying pan once, and burnt himself

He, too, began dancing around and barking

It was interesting and exciting to watch this show

George and I were sorry when it was finished.

'I need another type of pan and another stove.'

We decided not to try scrambled eggs again, until Harris had the right pan and stove.

When we finished breakfast, the sun was up and it was a warm morning

George came over and said, 'When you finish resting and dreaming, please help me wash the dishes and other things.'

I cleaned the frying pan with some grass and with George's wet shirt.

We continued slowly up the river, and stopped for lunch near Monkey Island

Harris tried to open the tin with a little knife, and he cut himself

The scissors flew up and almost cut his eye

The tin flew away and broke a teacup.

Harris hit the tin, and so did George

The tin looked at us and seemed to be laughing

It was ugly and it frightened us

I threw it in the river! Then we rowed away and didn't stop until we reached Maidenhead.

It was evening and a strong wind started blowing

The wind was behind us and we put up the sail quickly

The wind blew and the boat flew up the river.

I was steering I the boat, and George and Harris were enjoying the trip

We were alone and we flew along the river

The sun was going down, and there was a red light on the water

They also cursed our parents, families, friends, neighbours, pets and jobs

These curses were for the present and the future.

Harris stood up and said, 'Be thankful for a bit of excitement in your lives! Your lives must be so boring, just sitting and fishing all day

My friends and I are very unhappy to hear men of your age use such bad words.' The three old men did not agree with Harris.

Montmorency and I don't agree on cats

When I meet a cat, I stop and say hello

The cat is happy, and I am too

This cat was big and black

It had half a tail, half a nose and only one ear

The cat stopped in the middle of the road and looked at Montmorency.

The cat got up and walked away

Montmorency came back and followed us quietly

After this, we did our shopping, returned to the boat and continued our trip up the river.

'Take as much as you want, and leave the rest.'

George turned around and looked

He took George's arm and turned him around.

We left the lock-keeper's place and we found some water at another house.

We towed the boat past Henley and stopped near Wargrave for lunch

George and I were waiting with our dishes.

George and I both turned around to get a spoon

When we turned back, Harris and the meat pie were gone! Disappeared!

George and I looked all around

Sadly, we looked at the place where Harris and the meat pie were sitting

It was in the grass! His face was red and furious.

Harris still thinks that George and I planned it all.

After lunch, a gentle wind pushed us up the river past Wargrave and Shiplake

We got out of the boat at Sonning and walked around the village

Everything is clean and beautiful

'What a wonderful idea!' Harris and I said.

'I'll get the wood and make a fire,' George said

We were happy and excited

George looked at it and said, 'No, no, no! There's no potato left

Let's add some carrots and other vegetables

Look in the hampers and take out all the pieces of old food

We found half a pork pie, a tin of fish and a few broken eggs

Montmorency watched us carefully and then left

After the Irish stew, George and I decided to go to Henley for an evening walk

Harris wanted to stay on the boat and drink a whisky.

When we returned to the boat, Harris was sad and confused.

When George and I were in Henley, Mrs Swan came back to the nest

However, half an hour later, Mr and Mrs Swan returned with eighteen other swans

The swans attacked Harris and tried to pull him off the boat

They wanted to drown Harris and Montmorency!

He said, 'What swans?' He thought that George and I were dreaming.

Then he asked for his socks and his umbrella.

We had a small breakfast and we were ready to go

We agreed that we would row the boat, and not tow it

Harris said, 'George, you and J can row

I didn't like this idea, and I said, 'No, Harris

You and George row, so that I can rest.'

I can sit and look at it for hours

George said, 'You do nothing but eat and sleep, Harris

You and J are very lazy people.'

Harris laughed and said, 'George! Work! Have you ever seen George work?'

'Old J thinks he's a passenger and doesn't need to work,' Harris said.

After this discussion, I said to Harris, 'You and George row the boat up to Reading

She looked at them and said, 'This will cost you three times the usual price.'

We agreed and paid her.

The river near Streatley and Goring is excellent for fishing

Some people sit and fish there all day

They come and stand half out of the water

If you go swimming, they come to look at you and disturb you

We passed by Wallingford and Dorchester

In the days of the Roman Empire, the Romans camped here and built fortifications

We finally arrived at Oxford and spent two excellent days there

He had eleven dog fights on the first day and fourteen on the second day

But when it's rainy, the river is brown and unfriendly.

Harris and I sang songs and we were quite happy.

He looked at it and turned his head

After that, we had some hot water and whisky

He got very ill and died ten days later.

That made Harris and I cry, and it made Montmorency howl.

'We're young and healthy

'With this weather, we can have dinner and take a walk in the rain

Or, we can have dinner and spend an hour in a pub,' I said.

'But we have decided to stay and die on this boat,' said George

It gets to London in time to eat something, and then go to the theatre.'

Then, we got out the big bag and got our clothes ready.

Twenty minutes later, three men and a dog were going to the railway station.

We went directly to the restaurant and had a small meal

'We'll return at half past ten for the dog and for a good supper,' I told the restaurant owner.

He understood and sold us three tickets

Our clothes probably looked a bit old and strange.

At the Alhambra Theatre everyone looked at our clothes and smiled

Then we sat back and felt happy and kind.

It was rainy and dark

Harris took his glass and said, 'Well, we had a good trip, and I say thank you to Old Father Thames

He looked at the wet night and gave a short bark of agreement.

Come back to http://english-e-books.net/ to find more fascinating and exciting stories!

Life is not much fun if you work as a typist in an office, and you earn so little that you can't even buy yourself a nice pair of shoes

A girl needs a boyfriend with a nice fast car, and a nice fat wallet.

If she had one of those university boys for a boyfriend, wouldn't he come and take her home every evening? Certainly, Joe would love to do exactly that - with his taxi

And he is as handsome as anything, and a good man, but you know..

The driver can drop her under the neem trees in the morning and pick her up from there in the evening..

anyway, she will have to wait a little while for that and it is just her bad luck.

So for the meantime it is going to be the local bus with its dirty seats, unpleasant passengers, and rude conductors..

She just wishes she could sleep deep and only wake up on the day of her first car ride to work.

They sing out of the office, along the road, and into the bus

And they start singing again along the path as she opens the front gate and walks to the door.

'Hei Mercy.' And the door opened to show the face of Connie, her big sister, six years older, and now heavy with her second child

The office, living with you and your husband

'But you are young and beautiful

'Little sister, you and I can be truthful with one another

From the other room, Mercy's voice came and went as she undressed and then dressed again

Or was it Wednesday? When I came home from the office, you and James had taken Akosua out

'Hmm, when don't I? With the baby coming in a couple of months and the government's new controls on pay

I love James and I am not interested in any other man.' Her voice was full of tears.

Mercy complained that she was hungry and so they went to the kitchen to heat up some food and eat

Connie cleared her throat and waited, afraid.

Something jumped in Connie's chest and she wondered what it was

Little sister only sits and chews her food.

'Perhaps, I mean, perhaps that really doesn't matter, does it? But they say he has so many wives and girlfriends.'

Then there was only Mercy's footsteps as she went to wash her plate, and then left the kitchen

Running around with an old and evil politician would horrify them.

The sound of its super-smooth engine was soft and gentle, unlike the hard banging of the girl's high-heeled shoes

When Mensar-Arthur saw Mercy, he reached across and opened the door to the passenger seat

She sat down and the door closed with a smooth little sound as the car slid away.

She remained silent and still.

'Eh, and how were the shoes?'

She loves it here, with the wide sandy beach and the old sea

and they would drive to exactly where the sea and the sand meet.

Let's just sit inside and talk.'

'I see,' she said, and for the first time in the one month since she agreed to be this man's lover, the tears which suddenly rose into her eyes came there naturally.

'Oh, and let me know as soon as you want to leave your sister's place

Down on the beach, the old Sea slides up and down the sands

He moves further up the sands, but the car is parked safely away from the sea, and the rising water cannot reach its tyres.

Connie is crying and he knows it as soon as he enters the bedroom

She lies down again and turns her face to the wall, and James throws himself down beside her.

'Since every other girl she knows has ruined herself and made money out of it, why shouldn't she? Her friends don't earn any more than she does, but every day they wear new dresses, shoes, and so on, to work

Connie breaks into fresh tears, and James puts his arm around her

Mensar-Arthur did go to London and bought something for all his wives and girlfriends

She had wanted this thing for a long time, and yet one side of her said that accepting it was wrong

She could not discuss the whole business with Mercy, and James always took Mercy's side

In a short while, Mercy left the house to go and live in the government house that Mensar-Arthur had managed to get for her.

In her eyes, Mensar-Arthur and everything that went with him meant trouble for her sister and for her own feelings too

Then she would get married and these terrible times would be forgotten

God is good, he brought the coup before her sister's affair became widely known and ruined her name...

The arrival of the new baby has ended all the difficulties between James and Connie

He is that kind of man, and she that kind of woman

He's eating normally and everything

I feel free already and I can't wait to get out and enjoy it.'

'Honestly, Connie, don't you want me, your husband, to be successful and get rich?'

'Okay; now all is over, and don't let's argue about it.' 'Was it you who arranged the coup, I wonder? Just because of your sister? It wouldn't surprise me.'

I had hoped she would move back here and start all over again.'

I can't sit and see her life going wrong without feeling it

'Dow-dah-dee-day! How's my dear young man today? Grow up fast and come to take care of Auntie Mercy.'

Both Connie and James cannot take their eyes off her

Still they watch her, horrified, and wondering what it's all about

I thought I'd come and ask you if it's all right.'

'Of course,' say James and Connie, and for some reason they are both afraid of what is coming.

'Wasn't there a picture in The Crystal over the weekend of his daughter's wedding? And another one of him with his wife and children and grandchildren?' said James.

Come back to http://english-e-reader.net/ to find more fascinating and exciting stories!

Each narrator will describe what he saw with his own eyes, so that the narrative will be as truthful as possible, and the evidence will be presented as in a court of law.

One evening in July 1849, I went to see my mother and sister at their house on Hampstead Heath

My Italian friend Pesca was there, and he had good news for me

On the evening before I left for Cumberland, I went to say goodbye to my mother and sister

I turned around quickly in fear and surprise

She was young and thin with a pale, worried face

We left the Heath and entered an area of houses

A lady called Mrs Fairlie was kind to me, but now she and her husband are both dead.'

I looked at her in surprise and was about to ask her more, but just then I saw a carriage

I stopped it and asked the driver to take the young woman into London

She got into the carriage, then turned to me and kissed my hand

'Thank you!' she said, then the carriage drove off, and the woman in white was gone.

The carriage stopped and the driver spoke to the policeman: 'Have you seen a woman dressed in white?'

'If you see her, stop her and take her to this address.'

'She's escaped from my asylum!' the man replied, and he drove off.

Mr Fairlie and his nieces were already in bed

A servant gave me dinner and showed me to my room

She was tall and had a beautiful figure

She turned and walked gracefully towards me

First I noticed that she was dark, then that she was young, and finally (to my great surprise) that she was rather ugly! She had a large, strong masculine jaw

Her expression was honest and intelligent, but it had none of the gentleness that is the greatest charm of a woman.

'I like a quiet life, and recently I had such an adventure that I don't want another one for years.' As we ate breakfast side by side like two old friends, I told Miss Halcombe about the woman in white

She listened with interest and looked surprised when I told her the part about Mrs Fairlie.

She was married twice: once to my father, who was a poor man, and then to Mr Philip Fairlie, who was rich

Laura and I are very different: she's blonde, and I'm dark; she's beautiful, and I'm ugly; she's rich, and I'm poor

I left his room with a feeling of relief and spent the morning looking forward to my meeting with Miss Laura Fairlie

She looked at me with kind, honest and innocent, blue eyes

She was the most beautiful woman I had ever seen, and yet there seemed to be something missing - I did not know what.

'I know my drawings aren't good, and I'm afraid to show them to you.'

I, a humble drawing teacher with no money, fell in love with the rich and beautiful Miss Laura Fairlie as soon as I saw her

I started to follow her, but then Miss Halcombe called me, and I returned to the drawing-room

She kissed my hand and said, 'I'll always wear white! It'll help me to remember how kind you've been to me!' Poor little soul!'"

She isn't as pretty, but her hair, eyes, and figure are exactly like Laura's.'"

There stood Miss Fairlie, alone outside in the moonlight, looking exactly like the woman in white! I suddenly realised that the 'something missing' was this: my realisation of the disturbing similarity between the fugitive from the asylum and my student at Limmeridge House.

The days and weeks at Limmeridge House passed so quickly! What a happy time that was! I spent every day in the company of two excellent ladies

Marian Halcombe became my good friend and Laura Fairlie was my secret love

I had always known this, and I had never before felt anything more than a teacher's interest in my students

Her sudden kindness and sympathy was too much for me

Tell Mr Fairlie that your sister's ill, and that you must return to London

But it can't be the same man! I must be going mad! Ever since I saw the similarity between Miss Fairlie and the woman in white, I've connected them in my mind

I had dinner with Miss Halcombe, Miss Fairlie, and Mr Hartright, their drawing teacher

After lunch, Miss Halcombe told me about Mr Hartright's adventure on Hampstead Heath and her mother's letter describing Anne Catherick

Your mother was very kind to me, so you and your happiness are important to me.

I made a copy of the letter and sent it to Sir Percival's lawyer, asking for an explanation

He treated Miss Halcombe like an old friend, was polite and friendly to me, and treated Miss Fairlie with tenderness and respect

He was obviously concerned about her pale face and sad expression

Miss Fairlie seemed to be uncomfortable in his company and left us soon after dinner

Sir Percival then turned to Miss Halcombe and said, 'My lawyer sent me the copy of that letter

His manner was open and honest

Years later, Sir Percival heard that her husband had abandoned her and her daughter was mentally disturbed

Years later, when Anne discovered this, she considered him responsible and developed a passionate hatred for him.

'Please, Miss Halcombe,' said Sir Percival, 'write to Mrs Catherick and ask her to confirm my explanation.'

Miss Halcombe wrote a brief letter, Sir Percival wrote the address on the envelope, and a servant posted it.

My daughter was put into a private asylum with my knowledge and approval

Sir Percival Glyde very kindly paid for the asylum, and I thank him for that.

'Yes, there is someone,' she said in a trembling voice, and she burst into tears.

I returned to London and wrote Laura Fairlie's marriage settlement

Her father had been my good friend, and his daughter was like a daughter to me

This worried me, so I wrote to Mr Frederick Fairlie and explained the situation

The man was too lazy to look after the interests of his own niece! I went to Limmeridge the next day and told him that no one should sign a marriage settlement like this - it gave the husband a large financial interest in the death of his wife! But Mr Fairlie did not want to listen

He closed his eyes and asked me to leave him in peace.

When they return - with Sir Percival's friend Count Fosco and his wife (Laura's aunt Eleanor) - will go to live with them in Hampshire

Laura asked Sir Percival if I could, and he very kindly agreed

This morning he spoke to me, and this afternoon I told Laura what he had said: 'He was very generous

'I'll be satisfied with that,' he said gently, and left the room.

'If I die, please tell Walter that I loved him!' Then she put her head on my shoulder and burst into tears.

Sir Percival is a good-looking, charming and friendly man

His actions towards Anne Catherick and her mother have been generous

Sir Percival is certainly an admirable man - and yet, in three words, I hate him!

They needed someone to draw the plants and animals they found there

I recommended Walter, and now he has gone.

Six lonely months have passed, and I am with dear Laura once more, but we now live at Blackwater Park, Sir Percival's house in Hampshire

I find it dark and depressing

Sir Percival, Laura, Count Fosco, and Madame Fosco arrived yesterday.

I noticed it in her letters, and now I see it in her face

Eleanor Fairlie was an irritating woman who talked too much and wore expensive clothes

Now she dresses very simply and sits silently, rolling cigarettes for her husband.

And her husband? What can I say of Count Fosco? He has certainly tamed his wife, and he looks like a man who could tame a tiger

He interests and attracts me; he forces me to like him

He is enormously fat, and his face looks like Napoleon's

Percival was attacked by thieves, and Count Fosco saved his life

I went to Laura's room and told her what I had heard

Miss Halcombe and Count Fosco, will you be our witnesses?'

He folded the document and placed it on the desk with his hand resting on the folded part

The only part of the document that was visible was the line for her signature and the lines for the signatures of the two witnesses

I wanted to hit him, but I was only a woman, and I loved his wife so dearly!

'Remember you are in the company of ladies!' They looked at each other, and Sir Percival was the first to look away

'And it's strange to hear you talk of right and wrong; a woman who had a passion for her drawing teacher!'

Laura walked towards the door, and I followed her.

Laura continued walking, but I whispered to her, 'Stop! Don't make an enemy of the Count!' We stopped and waited.

He left the room, went straight to his carriage, and drove away.

I looked away from her and saw my husband looking at me closely

After that, I thought about Walter often, especially on the nights when Percival left me alone and went to parties with the people from the opera house.'

His heart is broken, and so is Laura's! I did this, and I did it for Sir Percival Glyde!

Later, the Count came to me and said, 'Miss Halcombe, Sir Percival has changed his mind

I told Laura the good news, then she went for a walk alone by the lake, and I went to my room

'I just met Anne Catherick by the lake! She looked ill and talked to me strangely

She spoke of how kind Mother had been to her and said that she wanted to die and be buried beside Mother

How she hates him! She said that her mother had told her a secret - Percival's secret - and when he discovered that Anne knew it, he put her in the asylum.-'

Then she suddenly stopped speaking and listened.

Meet me here again tomorrow at the same time,' and she ran away.

She dug in the earth under the word and found a piece of paper

She showed then to me later, and that made me want to kill him.

He took her back to the house and shut her in her room

There Sir Percival, the Count and Madame Fosco were speaking quietly

I walked up to Percival and said, 'You can't keep your wife as a prisoner in her own house! There are laws in England to protect women from cruelty and injustice!'

Then he turned from me and nodded to his wife

She came to my side and said, 'Sir Percival, I must leave

The Count took his wife's arm and said, 'She is simply wonderful! I'm at your service, Eleanor

'All right! Do what you want!' said Sir Percival, and he left the room.

I went to Laura's room and found the door unlocked

I opened it and found Madame Fosco there, holding my handkerchief

Her face was pale, her hand was trembling, and her eyes looked at Laura with hatred

When I left Laura's room and went downstairs, I saw Madame Fosco alone in the drawing-room

She had no money of her own and had to rely on her brother's generosity, but he wasn't generous

However, since Madame Fosco was forty-three and Laura was twenty-one, that was unlikely

'There are no secrets between my husband and me,' she said

'He saw that I was upset, and I told him why.'

'I hope that you and the Count will understand that Laura wasn't herself when she spoke those words

'Let's forget about it,' he said, then he took my hand and put it to his lips

Laura and I have no father or brother to protect us

Mr Gilmore is ill and is staying with relatives in Germany

The Count replied, 'Later, when the ladies are asleep.' I said that I had a headache and went up to my room earlier than usual

I took off my dress and put on a simple cloak

I climbed out of the window and moved along a narrow ledge to the library roof, where I sat down

There I could hear the voices of Sir Percival and the Count through the open windows.

Can't you see that Miss Halcombe has more intelligence than most men? She is a noble creature, full of strength and courage, and she'll use it all to protect that foolish little wife of yours

'Yes, and your wife gets ten thousand pounds!' cried Sir Percival

'My wife knows it, and a drawing teacher called Walter Hartright knows it

He's in love with my wife, and she loves him too

Anne Catherick knows it, and she hates me

She's not as pretty, and she's very ill, but still she looks very similar.'

He then smiled to himself and laughed

You'll pay your debts, and you'll find Anne Catherick, I promise

Up on the roof, I was cold and wet

I moved slowly along the ledge to my bedroom window and climbed back in

I changed into dry clothes, lit a candle, and wrote down the conversation

There are hundreds of pages here, and I have read them all with pleasure

I admire Marian greatly; her intellect, graceful style and courage

And even though they are opposed, and even though I will be victorious, I want Miss Halcombe to know how much I admire her diary and that nothing in it contributed to my victory and her failure.

I am the housekeeper at Blackwater Park, and I took care of Miss Halcombe when she was ill

During that time, Lady Glyde was so worried about her sister that she herself became ill and stayed in her room.

One day, Sir Percival called me into his study and said, 'I plan to leave Blackwater Park

As soon as Miss Halcombe and my wife are well enough, they'll go to stay with their uncle in Cumberland

Count Fosco and the Countess will soon go to their new house in London, and I'll go to Paris

When I returned, Sir Percival told me that Count Fosco and the Countess had left for London

She was still weak and depressed, and she asked me to take her to her sister's room

As we walked along the corridor, Sir Percival came up the stairs and said, 'She's not there

She went to London with Count Fosco and the Countess

He'll meet you at the station and take you to his house.'

'You've been very kind to my sister and me

When I returned to Blackwater Park, Sir Percival said to me, 'Go and see if Miss Halcombe is all right

I never saw him again, and I hope I never will.

When the Count and Countess arrived from the countryside, they brought a guest with them: the Countess's niece, Lady Glyde

Dr Goodricke examined her and said, 'This is a serious case of heart disease

Dr Goodricke registered the death, and my mistress made all the arrangements for the funeral

The countryside and the sea reminded me of the happy months we had spent together

It was Miss Halcombe, her face sadly changed by suffering and sadness

She stopped in front of me and lifted up her veil

I cannot describe my feelings of shock and joy at that moment

Mrs Michelson told me that Laura had gone to London, where she'd become ill and died! This terrible news made me ill again, and I was unable to leave that house for another three weeks

Mr Kyrle investigated and told me that he saw nothing suspicious

I then went to Limmeridge and saw my uncle

He told me that Count Fosco had accompanied the body from London and had gone to the funeral (which my uncle himself had been too ill to go to)

The Count had left a letter for my uncle, telling him that Anne Catherick was back in the asylum, but she now believed that she was Lady Glyde! I left Limmeridge and went to the asylum

I explained who I was and asked to see Anne

Imagine my feelings, Walter, when I saw my dear sister there in the asylum, and that everyone believed she was Anne Catherick! I gave the nurse one hundred pounds to help Laura escape

We came to Limmeridge and explained everything to my uncle, but he said that I was a fool

Her face was pale and thin, and her long suffering in the asylum had affected her mind, so that her expression was vague and her memory confused

Now the similarity between Laura and Anne Catherick was stronger than ever

Because of our great love for her, Miss Halcombe and I had recognised her immediately, but the Count's letter had influenced Mr Fairlie, and even the servants at Limmeridge House had not recognised her.

I took one, using a false name, and Marian and Laura lived in the other under the same name; I said they were my sisters

I spent my days drawing and selling my work at nearby shops

Marian cooked and cleaned for us

I got in a cab and escaped from them.

'But we don't know it.' 'Anne's mother, Mrs Catherick, knows it,' I said, 'and I'll find out what it is

'Say what you've come to say and then leave,' she said in a cold, aggressive voice.

'Sir Percival Glyde was involved in your daughter's death and has committed a crime against someone I love

Tell me his secret, and we'll both get our revenge! He has used you - he, a rich man from an aristocratic family -'

I went to the village church and spoke to the parish clerk.

Every day, he copied down the births, marriages and deaths recorded that day

Here's the register for 1804 and the one for 1803, sir.'

I went to the house of the old parish clerk's son and asked if I could see his father's copy of the register for 1803

He let me in and brought me the heavy book.

It was not safe in the vestry, and it was the only evidence of Sir Percival Glyde's secret: that he has no right to his title and his property!

Firemen broke down the door and went in

Somehow they had caught fire, and Sir Percival could not get to the door.

I put the other letter in my pocket and ran to the station to get the first train to London

Even so, your investigations were the cause of his death, and I thank you for that

To show you how thankful I am, I will tell you what you want to know: that gentleman's secret and mine

I will not sign this letter, and I will not name the gentleman in question - let's just call him Sir P...

Before I married him, I had worked for Major Donthorne of Varneck Hall, and I had seen how rich ladies lived

I liked beautiful things, and Sir P gave me beautiful presents

He told everyone in the village that Sir P had been my lover and that Anne was Sir P's child

I went to Sir P and asked him to tell the villagers that my husband was wrong

He then told me what he had done to the register and he explained what the law does to people who commit that crime

I'll send you money every month on two conditions: you must keep the secret and never tell anyone, in your own interest as well as mine; and you must never leave the village.'

As soon as Sir F was dead, Sir P claimed the title, Blackwater Park, and the land

But then he got into debt, and in order to borrow money he had to show a birth certificate and a certificate of his parents' marriage

Anne was in the room, and he told her to leave rather rudely

Anne turned to him and said, 'You're a miserable impostor.' She had no idea what it meant - she was just repeating my words - but Sir P was terrified

When I got to our new house, Marian and Laura were waiting for me

'Yesterday, I looked out of the window in our old house, and I saw the Count standing outside with the doctor from the asylum! Then they went away

When I saw him, I told Laura that I was going for a walk, and went out to him

He said he'd come for two reasons: first, to express his feelings for me (I refused to listen to them) and secondly, to repeat the warning in his letter

He told me that Percival was dead, and that you were investigating Percival's secret when he died

The Count had contacted the asylum doctor and said he knew where Anne Catherick was

But, when he and the doctor were outside the house, the Count changed his mind and sent the doctor away, saying that he'd been mistaken.'

The next day we told Laura that her husband was dead and that her marriage, the greatest error of her life, was over.

Now she looked like the Laura I first met at Limmeridge: her expression was lively once more, she smiled frequently, and she had lost that sad nervous look that made her so very like Anne Catherick

The only thing that had not improved was her memory of the period between her departure from Blackwater Park and her escape from the asylum

In answer to your questions, I never met Sir Percival Glyde, and he certainly never came to Varneck Hall

Mr Philip Fairlie, however, was a frequent visitor here, and, yes, he was here in September 1826

She was very like Laura, and Laura was very like her father

Anne had said that she wanted to die and to be buried beside Mrs Fairlie

A little more than a year had passed since she had said that, and now her wish had come true

April came - the month of spring - and things were beginning to change between Laura and me

I want to protect her and fight for her interests with all my strength

"I'll go and speak to her now.' She ran out of the room, and I waited, trembling

After a few minutes, Laura ran into the room and threw her arms around my neck

One evening he got into a cab and told the driver to go to the opera house

I took a cab to my friend Pesca's house and asked him to come to the opera with me

Just then, the Count looked up and saw Pesca

The Count's face - which had been happy a few seconds before - was suddenly full of fear! He stood up and quickly left the theatre

I noticed that the man with the scar on his cheek ran through the crowd and followed Fosco out of the theatre.

You say you don't recognise that man, but he recognises you, and he's afraid of you

Pesca got up and walked around the room nervously

After a few minutes of intense thought, he sat down again and said, 'What I'm going to tell you now is a secret, and I could be killed for telling it to you

The aim of the Brotherhood is to stop the abuse of power and to maintain the rights of the people

That's why I left Italy and came to live in England as a teacher

Each member of the Brotherhood has a scar like this one on his arm.' Pesca rolled up his sleeve and showed me a small red scar

The man you saw at the opera is a member of the Brotherhood and has betrayed the cause

His name is Fosco and he lives at 5 Forest Road

Find him and look at his arm

I got a cab and went to Forest Road

He looked at me and walked on down the road

'I know you're leaving England, and I know why.'

The Count went quickly and quietly to the door and locked it

Count Fosco put his hand into the desk and took out a gun

The Count read the note and immediately knew that I had won

'I want a full confession, written and signed, of your conspiracy with Sir Percival Glyde against Laura Fairlie,' I said, 'and I want proof of your story so that everyone knows the truth at last.'

When I've given you the confession and the proof you ask for, the Countess and I will leave this house without any interference from you.'

He wrote quickly, with great intensity and pleasure

When he had finished, he cried, 'Done, Mr Hartright!' He gave me his confession and a letter from Sir Percival to him, dated 26 July 1850

This was the proof I needed! The death certificate said that Lady Glyde had died on 25 July, and here was a letter from Sir Percival proving that she was still alive on 26 July!

The Count burnt the letter, and, half an hour later, he and the Countess were gone.

My story begins with this simple fact: Percival and I needed money

I said to Percival, 'We'll simply exchange their identities: Lady Glyde and Anne will exchange names, places, and destinies

When she dies as Lady Glyde, our money problems will be solved, and your secret will be safe! Anne spoke to your wife by the lake

I said that Lady Glyde had gone to London and wanted Anne to go there too to meet her

Anne, my wife and I then drove to London.

Her anxiety caused her to become very ill indeed, and the next day she died

We took the narratives and Sir Percival's letter to Mr Kyrle's office

Mr Kyrle confirmed to Mr Frederick Fairlie that Laura was in fact his niece and not Anne Catherick

The people who had been at the funeral were all invited to come and see that Laura, Lady Glyde, was in fact alive and well

Sir Percival and the Count had spent all Laura's money, so we could not get it back, but the following year Mr Frederick Fairlie died, so Limmeridge House was Laura's

Marian, Laura, and I lived there happily

The following year our son was born, and he is now the heir of Limmeridge House.

Come back to http://english-e-books.net/ to find more fascinating and exciting stories!

Women and education

Women's rights start with the education of girls and women

In many countries and at different times in history, girls had very little or no education

People thought that a woman's only job was being a wife and mother

In the 18th and 19th centuries, people started to think, write and talk about women's education more and more.

In England, writers like Catharine Macaulay, Mary Wollstonecraft, Hester Chapone and Hannah More all wrote about female education

At that time, girls from richer families only learned music, drawing, and maybe a little French and Italian

In her, book Letters on Education (1790), Catharine Macaulay - the first English female historian - told mothers and fathers to educate their girls

She was an English thinker and writer who wrote about education and social equality for women

Her books have been very important for women's rights, and they are still important today.

She taught at a school and also worked as a private teacher - she taught children in someone's house

In 1788, she began working for a London book publisher, who published her novel Mary: A Fiction (1788) and some of her other books

In it, she writes that men and women must have equal education

Boys and girls, she wrote, must go to school together.

"Schools do not help girls and women," wrote Mary

With real education, she said, women could be good wives and mothers, but also good workers in many jobs.

Mary was writing about women and the vote a hundred years before women started fighting for it

Any woman who has the vote, and can read and write, can say thank you to Mary Wollstonecraft.

In 2018, more people in politics and theatre joined the group to ask for a statue of Mary Wollstonecraft.

Since then, many women have fought for female education - women like Margaret Bancroft and Jane Addams in the United States of America (USA), and Maria Montessori in Italy

In many places in the world, girls and women are still fighting for an equal education.

Her mother and father believed in education for girls

Malala used the name "Gul Makai" and began writing for the BBC (the United Kingdom's television and radio) about life with the Taliban

Malala became famous, both in Pakistan and around the world, as a fighter for girls' education

She was brave, and she spoke about girls' education a lot

On 9th October 2012, a man from the Taliban got on to Malala's bus and shot Malala in the head and neck

People in Pakistan and around the world hoped that she could get better

In the next few years, Malala met with girls around the world, and she met with many politicians, like the President of the USA, Barack Obama

Everywhere she went, she talked about girls' education and equality.

She was only seventeen years old, and she was the youngest person ever to win it.

Today, Malala and her father, Ziauddin, work in many countries

130 million girls in the world do not go to school, and 15 million girls of primary-school age will never go into a classroom

Educated women have better health and they work more, says the World Bank

They also do not have as many children, and they marry later

Spending money on girls' education is very important if each country wants to become richer and happier.

Women and human rights

Examples of human rights are the right to vote; the right to think and speak freely; and the right to free education

Human rights mean that people are not put into prison because they do not agree with the government, and that people are not hurt when they are in prison

Harriet was born a slave in Maryland - this means that she and her family were not free

She went back to the south and helped to free other slaves

First, she helped her family, and then she helped others

She often spoke about the freedom of the slaves and women's rights

She is famous because she did not stand up! When Rosa was a young woman, in many places in the USA, black people - who were called "coloureds" at that time - and white people could not sit together.

From a young age, Rosa knew that "there was a black world and a white world," as she said later

One of the places where black people and white people did not mix was on buses

White people sat in the front of the line, and black people had to sit behind it

Then they had to get off and get on the bus again at the back door.

After a short time, the bus was full, and the driver noticed that some white people were standing up

The driver stopped the bus and asked four black people to stand up

The driver asked, "Why don't you stand up?" Rosa replied, "I don't think I should have to stand up." The driver called the police, and Rosa was arrested

She later got a PhD - a higher degree - in law, and she became Iran's first woman judge

Shirin lost her job as the president of the city court, and she had to work as a secretary.

She helped many people in prison, and she stopped them from getting hurt by the prison workers

In 2003, Shirin was given the Nobel Peace Prize for her work in democracy and human rights, and for fighting for the rights of women and children

Sometimes, she went with other children and adults to pick coffee on big farms near the Pacific sea

In 1979 and 1980, her brother Petrocinio and her mother, Juana, were killed by Guatemalan soldiers

Rigoberta and these other women have fought for the rights of women, but also for the rights of all humans.

Women and the vote

It started in the 19th century and continued into the 20th century

In the 1890s, parts of New Zealand and Australia were the first places to give women the vote

Her father had a small business, and they lived in a large house

Both her mother and her father believed in women's rights.

She was very intelligent and could read when she was three years old.

But Emmeline's mother and father had money

When she came back five years later, at twenty years old, she could speak good French and knew how to cook, but she also knew chemistry.

He wrote some laws in 1870 and 1882 that allowed women to keep their money or houses after they married

Emmeline and Richard had five children between 1880 and 1889

Emmeline and Richard believed in the same ideas

In 1903, she helped to start the Women's Social and Political Union (WSPU), which became famous

Emmeline's daughters, Christabel and Sylvia, were also suffragettes

In Britain, politicians, the newspapers and the people were very surprised by what the suffragettes did

The women walked in the streets and broke windows

She went to the USA and gave many talks there

But Emmeline and the other women knew that they had to do something

She was very brave, and she knew that women had to win this fight

Two examples were Members of Parliament Keir Hardie and George Lansbury, who both agreed with the suffragettes

What about today? In the 20th century, women in many countries fought for the vote and got it

In 2015, women there voted for the first time in town and city elections.

The Saudi professor and women's rights leader was driven to the voting station because women were not allowed to drive in 2015

This was progress for Hatoon al-Fassi and for Saudi Arabian women, but still only 10 percent of Saudi's voters in the 2015 elections were women

In Saudi Arabia and some other countries, like Pakistan, it is difficult for women to go out to vote

This is thanks to brave women like Emmeline Pankhurst and Hatoon al-Fassi who fought so hard and won.

Women and feminism

When we use the word "feminism", we are talking about a number of political and social movements and ideas that have one goal

All over the world, feminist movements have fought, and are still fighting, for women's right to vote

These movements are also fighting for women's right to work, to earn equal pay and to own property

They are fighting for women to get an education and for women to have equal rights when they get married

Feminists have also worked hard to stop sexual assault and other crimes against women at work and at home.

It has a long history in the West and in other parts of the world.

The first wave, in the late 19th and early 20th centuries, was mostly about women's right to vote

During this time, women fought for equality in the law and in society

They fight to be different from how some men want to see them, and from other women.

The fourth wave started around 2012, and it is about sexual harassment and crimes against women at work

It uses a lot of social media - like Facebook, YouTube and Twitter - and has been led by the MeToo movement.

Women in northern Europe and in places like the United Kingdom, the USA and Australia were all fighting for the vote in the last years of the 1890s and the early years of the 20th century.

But, during these times, countries like China, Egypt and Iran had feminist movements, too

For example, the Iranian Women's Movement wanted to achieve women's equality in education, marriage, careers and law

Second-wave feminism was about more than the vote; it was about sexuality, family and work

It brought changes in laws about divorce and children.

One of the greatest European women at this time was a French philosopher, thinker and writer called Simone de Beauvoir.

They never lived together, never married and never had children

She spent her life writing and thinking.

In it, she said, "One is not born, but rather becomes, a woman." With this famous sentence, Simone was the first thinker to write about sex and gender

Women, said Simone, are always described as "The Other" - she means that women do not act like men, and, because of this, men believe that women are not as important as them.

Later in the 20th century, writers like Betty Friedan and Gloria Steinem from the USA and Germaine Greer from Australia continued Simone's work

They were not happy just cooking and looking after the children

People really liked the book, and Betty talked about it all over the world

Countries in the West are not the only countries that have important feminist writers and thinkers

Nawal is a doctor and writer from Egypt

In her book, Memoirs from a Women's Prison (1983), she wrote, "Danger has been a part of my life ever since I picked up a pen and wrote

The third and fourth waves of feminism, from the 1990s until today, have often been about women's fight against sexual harassment and assault, and the fight to be "themselves"

Fourth-wave feminism uses social media to talk about the problem of harassment in the street and at work

It also talks about sexual assault in universities and colleges.

Examples of fourth-wave feminism are: the 2017 Women's March; the 2018 Women's March; and the MeToo movement

Many men in the film and TV business have been accused of harassing women, and of sexual assault.

Women and work

They did cooking and cleaning, and they looked after children.

When women started to do paid work in the 19th and early 20th centuries, almost half of it was cleaning and cooking in other people's homes

It was hard, dirty work, and there was not much free time

New jobs that appeared in factories, shops and offices were better

They also worked long hours and got very low pay - and it was very hard work.

But people thought that this work was not important, and women had to leave their jobs when they married.

War is usually a bad thing, but it has sometimes been good for women and work

In World War One (1914-1918), men left home to fight, and women were needed to work both in the army and in their home country.

World War Two (1939 - 1945) gave millions of jobs to women in the USA and in the United Kingdom

Thousands of American and British women joined the army

Although almost none of them carried a gun, they did "men's" jobs and got the same pay

At the same time, millions of men left their jobs to fight the war in Europe and other places

After the war ended and the men came home, more than 2 million women lost their jobs

In the USA and the United Kingdom, women had to return home

Newspapers and magazines told women to keep a nice, clean home while their husbands were at work

Factories were making lots of new things, and this meant there were new jobs for women

In the 1950s and 1960s, the number of women who worked outside the home went up again.

In the 1970s, women began to go to colleges and universities to study

More women were going to college and wanted to go out to work

This was a change from women in the past, who only worked a little because they got married and had children

They are also going into "men's" jobs - these days there are women pilots, judges and astronauts!

Women are now working in large numbers, and they are also becoming leaders in business and politics.

Sheryl was born in Washington D.C., and she got an MBA from Harvard Business School

In 2013, Sheryl wrote her first book, Lean In: Women, Work, and the Will to Lead

She speaks the language and knows a lot about China

The fight for work and equal pay has not been won

They are often paid less, and sexism and sexual harassment at work are a problem every day

Women are 50 percent of the world's people, and, when they cannot work, it is a big problem for the world.

Women and science

But, in the 20th century, women started to study and work in science more and more

She was the first woman to win a Nobel Prize, and she is the only woman to win the Nobel Prize for two different topics.

She was also the first woman to get a PhD from a French university, and she was the first woman to become a professor at the University of Paris.

They wanted Pierre Curie and another man to win the Nobel Prize in Physics.

He and Marie had to be thought about together "for our research on radioactive bodies", he wrote

That is why the Nobel Prize was given to both Pierre and Marie.

She had important ideas about radioactivity and discovered polonium (Po) and radium (Ra)

She opened the Curie Institutes in Paris and in Warsaw

She worked for the International Red Cross and taught doctors how to use X-rays.

Marie was very good at this important and dangerous work.

But men scientists in France gave Marie a lot of problems, and she never got enough money for her work

At the end of the 1920s, Marie became very ill because of her work, and she died in 1934.

Later in the 20th century, there were more women in science, and some of them did very important work

For example, Lise Meitner (1878 - 1968) was an Austrian - Swedish scientist who worked on radioactivity and physics

Lise and Otto Hahn led the small group of scientists who first split the atom

Since then, many scientists and journalists have asked why Lise did not get the Nobel Prize

Rosalind Franklin was very intelligent, and she knew when she was fifteen that she wanted to be a scientist

Her father did not want her to be a scientist because it was difficult for women, and he told her to study something different

But Rosalind did not listen, and she went to study science at the University of Cambridge.

James Watson, Francis Crick and Maurice Wilkins got the Nobel Prize for this work in 1962.

Because the Nobel Prize can only be shared between three living scientists, Rosalind's work was not spoken about when the prize was given to James, Francis and Maurice

Since those days, a lot of female scientists have won the Nobel Prize - women like Barbara McClintock, Rita Levi-Montalcini and Gertrude B

Now, more and more women are entering science

She also teaches at the University of Washington, and she gives talks about her work

More and more women are now going into science because of female scientists like Marie Curie, Rosalind Franklin and Emily Levesque.

Women and politics

Their next step was to enter politics and become politicians

There were eight children in her family, and, when Nancy was young, they were very poor

Later, Nancy's father made a lot of money in business, and the children were able to get an education

As a child, Nancy loved reading, and she was very intelligent.

They married in New York City in 1897 and had a son, Robert, a year later

But Nancy and her husband were not happy, and they divorced in 1903

Two years later, Nancy moved to England with her son and her sister Phyllis

In England, she became famous as an intelligent and beautiful American woman

She was also very interested in children's health and education

Nancy was very strong, and she always said what she thought

She said to the BBC, "I wanted the world to get better, and I knew it could not get better if it was going to be ruled by men." Nancy was an MP until 1945.

In Europe and North America, changes were happening fast

She became the world's first woman prime minister, and she led her country's government three times

She changed Ceylon a lot, and she gave it the new name of Sri Lanka.

The 20th century and the first part of the 21st century have seen big steps for women in politics

There have been many women leaders - women like Indira Gandhi in India, Golda Meir in Israel, and Margaret Thatcher and Theresa May in the United Kingdom

There has also been Ellen Johnson Sirleaf in Liberia, Julia Gillard in Australia, Tarja Halonen in Finland and Angela Merkel in Germany

Then she was US Senator for New York from 2001 to 2009, and US Secretary of State from 2009 to 2013, when Barack Obama was president

Hillary is a lawyer, and in her career, she has worked hard for the rights of women and of families

In a talk in 1995, she said, "Human rights are women's rights, and women's rights are human rights." She said that a country cannot be great if its women are not free

Hillary Clinton is an example of a woman who has achieved a lot in politics, and there are others

Often, women have to choose between having a family and having a career

Also, politics has always been a career for men, and when women become politicians, some people say bad things to them.

This was 100 years after some women first got the vote and almost a hundred years after Nancy Astor entered Parliament.

In 2017, four of the countries with the highest number of women in their parliaments were in Central and South America

They were Bolivia, Cuba, Nicaragua and Mexico

There are more and more women prime ministers and presidents in the world, and they are also becoming younger

She is the world's youngest female prime minister, and the fourth-youngest woman or man prime minister

She had a baby in 2018 and was only the second prime minister to have a baby while she was in the job

Jacinda Ardern has said, "I hope that one day this will not be interesting anymore." She wants it to be normal for women to be in politics and to be mothers.

Women and flight

In 1903, Orville and Wilbur Wright flew the first aeroplane

She flew aeroplanes, and she was a writer

A pilot saw them, and he flew his aeroplane down at them

"I did not understand it at the time," she said later, "but I believe that little red aeroplane said something to me as it went by." In 1920, a pilot took her up in an aeroplane, and that changed her life

She was a photographer and a lorry driver

In 1932, she was the first woman to fly alone across the Atlantic, which she did in 14 hours and 56 minutes.

In 1935, she was the first person to fly alone the 2,408 miles across the Pacific between Honolulu, Hawaii, and Oakland, California

She was the first person to fly alone from Los Angeles to Mexico City, which she did in 13 hours and 23 minutes

And she was the first person to fly alone without stopping from Mexico City to Newark, USA, which she did in 14 hours and 19 minutes.

On 1st June, Amelia and Fred Noonan left Miami and began their 29,000-mile journey around the world

Howland Island is 2,556 miles from Lae in the Pacific Ocean, and it is a very small island.

On 2nd July, at 10 a.m., Amelia and Fred started for Howland Island

They flew into grey skies and rain

She and Fred disappeared

People will remember Amelia Earhart because she was brave and because she achieved so much for women and flight

Thirteen women pilots were asked to join it, and Wally Funk was one of them.

Funk was in there for 10 hours and 35 minutes

She tested better than John Glenn, the man who went to the Moon! She passed her tests and was ready to go into space

Today, Wally Funk has thousands of flight hours, and she has taught over 3,000 students how to fly

Her parents worked on a farm, and her father was killed during World War Two

Valentina left school when she was sixteen and worked at a factory, but she continued her education in the evenings

Valentina and four other women had eighteen months of lessons

Women and sport

At that time, golf and tennis were two of the sports that women played

Women were in only five sports: sailing, golf, equestrian, tennis and croquet.

She was thirty years old and had two children

People called her "the flying housewife", which is a word for a woman who stays at home to look after her husband and children

When she was young, she liked many sports, and she was very good at them

But in 1948 she was thirty years old, and many people thought that she was too old to be the best

Other people said she had to look after her husband and her children! But Fanny started the 1948 Games by winning two races - one of them was the 100 metres

Then she won the 200 metres race and the 4 x 100 metres relay race.

She showed everyone that a woman could be a housewife and still win gold medals! In 1999, Fanny Blankers-Koen was voted Female Athlete of the Century because of her four gold medals at the 1948 Games.

When Billie Jean King was twelve years old, she decided that she wanted to fight for equal rights for girls and women

Her family were athletes, and Billie Jean liked sport, too

She began to play at Long Beach, and she used a racquet she bought with money she got from little jobs.

When she got older, Billie Jean began winning big tennis tournaments, and in 1966, she achieved her dream

She was number one for five years in total (1967- 1968, 1971-1972 and 1974).

The US Open became the first big tournament to give equal money to its men and women top players

Today, tennis is one of the few sports that pays its men and women the same in big tournaments

This is thanks to Billie Jean and other female players like Martina Navratilova and Venus Williams.

Bobby Riggs was a top men's tennis player in the 1930s and 1940s

He won the Wimbledon men's tournament in 1939, and he was the world number one tennis player in 1941, 1946 and 1947

Also, about 50 million people watched it on TV in the USA, and about 90 million in thirty-seven other countries watched it

But she did not just play tennis; she also made great progress for women's equality and for women's pay in sport

Their names were Sarah Attar and Wojdan Shaherkani

Sarah ran the 800 metres, and Wojdan was in the judo.

In June 2018, the Azadi Stadium's doors were opened to women and men during the last two Iran games at the 2018 World Cup.

Women have fought for the right to watch sports, to practise them and to enter tournaments.

Women and empowerment

In 2016, the United Nations (UN) introduced some goals for our future and for the future of the Earth

The goals are there to stop people from being poor, to look after the Earth and to stop war

This goal talks about empowering women, which means helping them to become stronger and braver

All the women in this book have felt empowered to achieve great things, and they have helped to empower other women.

The history of women's empowerment is long, and a lot of progress has been made

Loveness Mudzuru and Ruvimbo Tsopodzi were two young women from Zimbabwe who were married to men when they were sixteen years old

Ruvimbo's husband hit her, and sometimes she had to sleep outside

Loveness and Ruvimbo decided that they had to do something about child marriage

On 20th January 2016, after many months of thinking and talking, the court changed the law

Now, the lowest age to get married in Zimbabwe is eighteen, and it's the same for boys and girls

The two young women were very brave, and they were empowered

In Guatemala and Malawi, for example, the lowest age for marriage is now higher

Nepal and Zambia are working on laws that help girls

But the big problem in any country is changing the way people think about child marriage - and that takes time.

MeToo is a movement against sexual harassment and assault.

MeToo was used a lot from October 2017 on social media to show that there is a lot of sexual assault and harassment of women, everywhere in the world

At the same time, famous men in the film business, like Harvey Weinstein, were accused of harassing and assaulting women - and men in TV and politics have also been accused of these crimes

In 2018, a very famous man in American TV, Bill Cosby, was convicted of sexual assault and was sent to prison for three to ten years.

Alyssa told women to write about sexism and harassment on social media to show how big the problem was

At the end of that day, there were movements in many languages, like Arabic, Farsi, French, Hindi and Spanish

Today, women in many different countries are using MeToo every day to tell people about the assault and harassment they get

Many famous women said "Me Too" - Hollywood actors like Gwyneth Paltrow, Ashley Judd, Jennifer Lawrence and Uma Thurman have all said it

More than 300 women from Hollywood got together and started a group called "Time's Up"

Time magazine gave the "Person of the Year" for 2017 to the brave women who spoke about the problem of sexual harassment and assault.

In the 21st century, women are stronger and braver than ever

But thanks to the women in this book - and others - women are now much more equal in society than they have ever been before.

Come back to http://english-e-reader.net/ to find more fascinating and exciting stories!

In the village there is a military presidio with Spanish soldiers and their horses

Tonight there is a terrible storm and it is raining

Inside the village tavern there are soldiers and other men

They are eating and drinking

"Zorro! Don't say that name! He is a bandit and a criminal,'' says Sergeant Gonzales.

"People say that he takes from the rich and gives to the poor

He is a friend of the natives and the friars

Who is he? Where is he from? He wears a black mask and no one can see his face

"Yes, and he leaves his mark - the Z - everywhere," says the old man.

He is young and handsome

He has black hair and dark eyes

Don Diego smiles and says, "I am going home, but I am cold and wet

"Come and stand near the fire," says the Sergeant

Everyone is scared of him, but I am not! I am ready to fight Zorro and win! I am a champion with the sword

"I want to fight him and capture him! I want the big reward," says Sergeant Gonzales.

I hate fighting and I hate violence

He protects the poor, the natives and the friars

You like music and poetry

You are rich and noble," says the Sergeant.

Don Diego smiles and says, "It's 6 p.m

Good night everyone." He opens the tavern door and goes out into the rain.

Sergeant Gonzales and the other soldiers are standing near the fire

They are talking about Don Diego Vega and his rich family

They turn around and see a man

He has a black mask and a black sombrero

The men in the tavern are very surprised and scared.

Sergeant Gonzales looks at him carefully and says, "What do you want, bandit?"

He looks at Sergeant Gonzales and says," I am here to punish you, Sergeant!"

He pulls out his sword and wants to fight.

Sergeant Gonzales looks at the pistol and says, "Courageous men don't use pistols

Everyone must go near the fire and stay there!" says Zorro

"Now I have a pistol in my left hand and a sword in my right hand

Their swords move quickly and make a lot of noise

Zorro is fast and light

Sergeant Gonzales is slow and heavy

The fight continues and Sergeant Gonzales' sword falls onto the floor

Zorro slaps his face and says, "This is your punishment." Then he makes a Z on the Sergeant's shirt with his sword.

He opens it and says, "Good evening, gentlemen!" He jumps out of the window and disappears.

The next day is warm and sunny

Both families are rich and important

What a nice surprise! Come and sit in the patio."

My father wants me to get married and start a family

I think love and marriage are boring but I must obey my father

"Lolita is 18 years old and she is very beautiful," answers Don Carlos.

Don Carlos smiles and is happy

Don Carlos calls her and she comes to the patio

Lolita is a lovely girl with long black hair and dark eyes.

"I want to marry you and your father approves."

"You want to marry me!" She is surprised and her face is red.

I prefer to stay at home and rest."

"What! You want to marry me and you don't want to visit me! Is this your idea of love? I want to marry a strong, romantic man

You are young and rich, but you are not strong or romantic! Do you have a heart?" says Lolita

She runs away and tells her mother.

Suddenly she hears a noise and turns around

"You are beautiful and kind, Lolita," says Zorro

"Let me kiss your hand." Zorro takes her small hand and kisses it

Lolita looks into his eyes and smiles

A servant opens it and Zorro appears!

Don Carlos, his wife and daughter stand up

I only want some food and drink."

Zorro goes to Lolita and whispers, "I cannot forget this afternoon in the patio."

Zorro takes out his sword and they fight

Then he smiles at Lolita and rides away on his horse.

Don Carlos' wife and daughter look after Captain Ramon's injured shoulder

I come from a good family and I am the Governor's friend

I am 23 years old and I am the Captain of the Presidio

Diego and other men are watching

We must find Zorro! We must look in every hacienda and in every home

Sergeant Gonzales and his soldiers want to arrest Zorro

It is dangerous for you and your family to stay at your hacienda

Don Carlos receives the letter and says, "What a generous invitation! Don Diego wants to protect Lolita

Don Diego's home in Reina de Los Angeles is big and beautiful

There are many rooms and many servants

There is a big garden with trees and flowers

Don Carlos and his family like it.

"Lolita! Marry Don Diego and this beautiful home is yours!" says Doha Catalina.

"Lolita, tonight your mother and I must visit our old friends," says Don Carlos

I can stay here and read."

"Don Diego has books about love, passion, adventure, horses and heroes! But he isn't strong and is so lifeless !"

A servant opens it and Captain Ramon enters

He goes to the library and sees Lolita.

Captain Ramon takes her hand and says, "Don't run away, Lolita

Lolita pushes him away and says, "I don't want to kiss you

At that moment Zorro appears in the library and says, "Captain Ramon, you are a villain

Zorro opens the door and kicks him out.

You are courageous and kind

They embrace and kiss.

"I must punish Lolita, her family and Zorro for their insults!" he thinks

I must tell him that Don Carlos Pulido and his family are traitors

He writes the letter and sends it to the Governor

He smiles and says, "I want to see the Pulido family in prison!"

Captain Ramon turns around and sees Zorro

"Take all the soldiers and find Zorro! We must capture him."

They are tired and angry

He calls two soldiers and says, "Whip this friar 15 times."

The soldiers whip the old friar and he falls to the ground

Come and tell me about Lolita

You must play the guitar and sing love songs

I want to rest and meditate," says Don Diego.

In the evening the magistrate and his friends are in the tavern

They look at the door of the tavern and see Zorro

He has a pistol in one hand and a sword in the other.

"Old Friar Felipe is not a thief and you know it."

Zorro gives a whip to the magistrate's friend and says, "Now whip this corrupt magistrate 15 times."

They look for him in the hills and in the valleys

We want to capture the bandit and get the reward

But now we are tired and hungry

You can put your swords and pistols near the door," says Don Alejandro

"Sit down! Eat these cakes and this wine."

Don Alejandro and Don Diego talk to the young men.

I am tired and I am going to bed."

The others eat, drink and sing.

I have principles and I fight for them

In California we have corrupt political men, cruel magistrates and dishonest people

I fight to help the poor, the natives and the friars

"We want to help the poor, the natives and the friars too," says one young man.

"Come with me and we can fight together! We can make California a better place to live," says Zorro.

"Good! We now fight together!" says Zorro and leaves.

We must put them in prison and kill them! They are dangerous."

They arrest Don Carlos, Dona Catalina and Lolita

His wife and daughter cry.

They help and protect him

"Meet me at midnight at the lake Bring your swords and pistols

At midnight Zorro and The Avengers meet at the lake

Zorro says, "We are here to rescue Don Pulido and his family

We must be silent, enter the prison and help them

Zorro and The Avengers rescue the Pulido family

Don Carlos and Doha Catalina reach their destination

The soldiers follow Zorro and Lolita

Zorro and Lolita arrive at Friar Felipe's hacienda

Zorro kisses Lolita and says, "Always remember that I love you." Then he rides away on his horse.

He wants to talk to the Governor and Captain Ramon

Zorro enters and says, "Don't move and don't make a noise

He has a pistol in one hand and a sword in the other.

Zorro reads the letter and says, "It is Captain Ramon's letter

He accuses the Pulido family." Zorro looks at the Captain and says, "Captain, you are a liar but I am here to punish you

Zorro puts his pistol to Captain Ramon's head and says, "Tell the Governor the truth or I shoot!"

Zorro and Lolita hide inside the old tavern

Suddenly The Avengers come to rescue Zorro and Lolita

Zorro and Lolita walk out of the old tavern

Everyone is happy and cheers.

Lolita looks at him and says, "Is this true or is it a dream? Are you really Don Diego?"

I am your Don Diego and your Zorro!" he says embracing Lolita.

Come back to http://english-e-books.net/ to find more fascinating and exciting stories!